THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  MAID 
OF  OLD  NEW  YORK 

A  Romance  of  Peter  Stuyvesant's  Time 


Br 

AMELIA  E.  BARR 

AUTHOR  OF  "A  Bow  OF  ORANGE  RIBBON,'* 
"A  MAID  OF  MAIDEN  LANE,"  ETC. 


COPYRIGHT,  1911,  BY 
DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 


p-s 


I  Dedicate  this  book  to 
GENERAL   PETER    STUYVESANT, 

Governor  of  New  Netherland, 
A.  D.  1647—1664. 

Confidant,  that  wherever  he  now  dwells,  and  by 

whatever  name  known,  he  is  fulfilling  God's 

will  and  work  with  triumph  and  acclaim. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  THE  BIRTHDAY  OF  THE  CITY  OF  NEW 

YORK 1 

II.  THE  BALL  IN  THE  FORT  ....  29 

III.  AGRATHA'S  LITTLE  TRIUMPH       .      .  61 

IV.  THE  VISIT  TO  LADY  MOODY  .      .      .  83 

V.  THUS  RAN  THEIR  WORLD  AWAY  .      .  115 

VI.  THE  BONDMAN >  149 

VII.  THE  SOWING  OF  SORROW  ....  176 

VIII.  LORD  MclvAR's  OFFER  .  .  .  .  207 

IX.  THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  NEW  LIFE  .  .  234 

X.  CAPTIVES  AT  SEA  .  .  .  .  .  .  262 

XL  AT  CASTLE  IVAE  ....  .  >  293 

XII.  GAEL'S  TRIAL 319 

XIII.  THE  FALL  OF  NEW  AMSTERDAM       .  345 

XIV.  STUYVESANT  AND  ANOTHER  .      .      .  373 


CHAPTER    ONE 

THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    THE    CITY    OF    NEW    YORK 

IT  was  the  feast  of  Candlemas,  the  second  of 
February  A.  D.  1653,  and  the  Birthday  of  the 
City  of  New  York;*  a  fine  winter  day,  cold  and 
clear  with  a  glorious  sunshine  over  land  and  sea. 
The  frosted  trees  sparkled  and  shone  above  the 
white  streets,  noisy  with  a  happy  crowd  of  men, 
women  and  children.  The  men  had  an  air  of 
triumphant  gravity,  the  women,  dressed  in  their 
best  garments,  were  visiting  from  house  to  house, 
and  the  youths  and  maidens  were  going  with 
laughter  and  chattering  to  skate  on  the  Collect 
Pond  or  the  East  River. 

For  this  was  a  day  of  rejoicing,  and  there  was 
a  release  from  work  of  every  kind.  It  was  the 
birthday  of  a  new  city  in  the  world;  and  its  citi 
zens  may  have  felt — though  they  could  not  see — 
the  glory  of  its  future.  They  had  spent  seven 
teen  years  in  remonstrances  against  the  autocratic 
rule  of  Governors  who  followed  their  own  wills  and 
whims ;  but  now  the  Great  Company  whose  subjects 
they  were  had  granted  them  a  civic  government, 
after  the  free  and  noble  pattern  of  their  Father- 
*  New  York  was  then  called  New  Amsterdam 
1 


2        A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

land.  They  had  won  a  great  victory;  its  result 
was  music  in  their  ears,  and  they  eagerly  followed 
the  official  with  the  Proclamation  in  his  hand  as 
he  read  to  a  fanfare  of  trumpets  and  the  rolling 
of  drums  the  welcome  words.  They  could  not 
hear  them  too  often.  From  the  Fort  to  the  State 
House  and  the  various  hotels,  they  escorted  him 
with  exultant  cheers,  and  were  much  displeased 
because  the  cannon  on  the  ramparts  had  shouted 
no  welcome  to  the  new  born  city. 

Its  present  Governor,  the  austere  and  despotic 
Peter  Stuyvesant  would  have  spiked  every  one  of 
them  rather  than  have  set  them  booming  over  such 
an  event. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  rej  oice  over,  Anna,"  he 
said  angrily  when  his  sister  entered  his  presence 
with  this  request;  "nothing  to  rejoice  over." 

"  The  people  are  calling  for  the  cannon,  Peter," 
she  answered,  "  and  they  have  a  right " 

"  They  have  no  right — not  a  rag  of  a  right ! 
The  cannon  belong  to  the  Company.  Dost  thou 
think  I  will  use  the  Company's  powder  to  help  the 
bawling  of  rebels  against  its  lawful,  supreme  au 
thority?  Thundering,  blundering  idiots,  all  of 
them,  but  the  devil  will  send  the  consequences  fast 
upon  their  heels — that  is  to  be  hoped  and  looked 
for — yes,  indeed !  " 

Anna  Stuyvesant  Bayard  was  a  tall,  fair 
woman,  with  clear,  blue  eyes,  placid  countenance, 
and  a  resolute  mouth  and  chin.  She  drew  a 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK      3 

chair  opposite  her  brother,  and  sat  down;  and 
the  angry  man  was  instantly  disconcerted. 

"  Give  them  the  cannon,  Peter.  They  are  re 
joicing  over  their  right.  If,  instead  of  being: 
Governor  of  New  Amsterdam  thou  wert  one  of  its 
citizens,  no  one  would  make  more  noise  than  Peter 
Stuyvesant." 

"  Anna,  the  citizens  of  New  Amsterdam  are  a 
mob  of  all  races  and  conditions,  with  enough  of 
English  among  them  to  breed  treason  naturally. 
It  is  a  mob,  Anna,  a  mob.  Is  a  mob  fit  to  be 
trusted  with  self-government?  As  for  the  Eng 
lish " 

"  They  are  rich  and  respectable." 

"  They  are  malignant  fellows,  disturbers  of  the 
peace,  never  satisfied.  Somebody  is  always  injur 
ing  them.  They  are  born  rebels,  born  usurpers  of 
other  men's  rights.  They  are  also  godless  men 
who  never  attend  divine  service,  or  take  the  Com 
munion.  I  know  them,  Anna!  Yes,  I  know 
them!" 

"  The  English  are  not  in  the  question." 

"  Confound  them !  They  are  the  whole  ques 
tion.  They  joy  themselves  in  exciting  the  peo 
ple  against  the  servants  of  the  Company,  and  their 
sovereign  rulers.  This  trouble  is  of  their  brew- 
ing." 

"  Before  there  were  any  English  here  the  Dutch 
were  imploring  the  Company  for  a  civic  govern 
ment." 


4        A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  Civic  government,  indeed !  Mob  government, 
rather !  A  fine  mess  they  will  get  the  colony  into. 
God  ordered  Kings,  and  Rulers;  Principalities 
and  Powers.  He  said  nothing  about  the  mob 
governing  themselves." 

"  God  gave  way  to  the  mob,  and  let  them  have 
their  desire." 

"  He  did  not." 

"  Peter,  thou  hast  forgotten.  Before  the  Jews 
chose  Saul,  God  had  been  their  King.  But  when 
they  objected  to  God,  and  wished  to  govern  them 
selves,  the  universal  public  demand  was  one  which 
even  God  recognised,  and  submitted  to." 

"  Anna  Bayard,  we  are  Christians  —  not 
Jews." 

"I  think  the  Massachusetts  Colony " 

"  I  won't  have  that  Colony  named !  It  is  made 
up  of  low-minded,  greedy  creatures;  niggardly, 
money-loving  men,  full  of  valor — on  a  foraging 
expedition  I  have  tried  to  do  right  by  every  man; 
but  the  dishonest  abuse  me,  and  the  stupid  mis 
understand  me.  I  wish  that  God,  ordinarily  or 
extraordinarily,  would  show  me  what  to  do  among 
such  a  low,  unreasonable  crowd." 

"  Well,  Peter 

"  I  tell  you,  Anna,  eighteen  languages  may  be 
heard  on  our  streets.  For  such  a  rabble  of  a  city, 
there  is  only  one  good  government,  and  that  is  the 
will  of  a  strong,  wise,  honourable  man." 

"Like  thyself?" 


THE    BIRTHDAY   OF    NEW   YORK      5 

"Yes,  twenty  times  yes!  I  have  been  a  good 
governor,  yet  they  complain  and  complain  of  me, 
end  without  end.  It  is  treason  to  complain  of 
magistrates.  Yes,  it  is  high  treason." 

"  If  they  should  deserve  it,  Peter?  " 

"  It  is  treason,  whether  they  deserve  it  or  not. 
Men  who  do  so,  should  be  thrown  into  a  dungeon 
— they  should  live  on  bread  and  water — they; 
should  be  hung — hanging  is  too  good  for  them. 
I  Would " 

His  temper  had  risen  with  every  declaration, 
until  it  dominated,  not  only  his  words,  but  his  ac 
tions.  He  struck  the  table  violently,  and  his 
voice  rose  and  rose,  until  it  reached  the  scream 
ing  alto  of  an  uncontrolled  passion. 

Then  the  door  of  the  room  was  gently  opened, 
and  a  very  pretty  woman  entered.  She  was  small 
but  well-formed,  with  large,  soft  hazel  eyes,  and  a 
complexion  rosy  and  brown  as  an  apricot.  Her 
hair  was  fashionably  dressed,  her  clothing  of  rich 
material  and  glowing  colours,  and  its  make  after 
the  last  French  mode.  On  the  floor  her  high  heels 
made  a  tap-tapping,  and  the  Governor  turned 
slightly  and  looked  at  her.  She  answered  the  look 
with  a  smile,  and  the  next  moment  laid  her  small 
hand  on  his  shoulder. 

"  My  dear  Peter !  "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  am  afraid 
Anna  is  troubling  thee " 

*  I  was  only  trying  to  make  Peter  do  what  he 
ought  to  do,  Judith." 


6        A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  But  always  Peter  does  what  he  ought  to  do ! 
Is  not  that  the  truth,  dear?  " 

"  There  are  some  people  who  think  I  never  do 
what  I  ought  to  do,  Judith." 

"  No,  no,  Peter.  Always  thou  art  wise  and 
prudent,  but  the  people  whom  thou  hast  to  govern 
are  the  most  ungovernable  creatures  in  the  whole 
world.  I  do  think  that." 

"  They  are  idiots  and  fools,  Judith.  And  this 
hullabaloo  and  uproar  is  because  they  have  at  last 
worried  a  city  government  out  of  the  Company. 
There  is  nothing  wrong  with  my  government." 

"  It  is  perfect.  It  is  much  too  good  for  such 
ungrateful  men  and  women.  But  if  thou  wilt  re 
member,  Peter,  twelve  of  these  idiots  are  coming 
at  two  o'clock  to  dine  with  thee,  and  no  doubt 
they  will  begin  coming  at  one.  And  thou  art  not 
dressed  as  Director  General  Peter  Stuyvesant 
ought  to  be.  Look  at  me !  "  She  spread  out  her 
skirts,  and  beamed  upon  the  angry  man,  and  his 
temper  waned  and  wasted,  so  that  in  a  few  mo 
ments,  Anna  rose  and  left  the  room.  But  she  did 
not  forget  the  last  word  so  dear  to  women;  for 
as  she  held  the  door  open  for  her  exit,  she  said : 

"  Peter,  set  the  cannon  booming  for  the  people. 
It  is  their  right." 

"  I'll  be  shot  if  I  do ! "  was  the  Governor's  an 
swer;  but  it  was  lost  in  the  somewhat  emphatic 
closing  of  the  door. 

"  Peter,  thou  must  make  some  haste.     Allard 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK      7 

Anthony  will  be  here  before  anyone,  and  he  will 
be  dressed  like  Solomon  in  all  his  glory.  Put  on 
thy  velvet  suit  with  the  slashed  sleeves,  and  thy 
Flemish  laces." 

"  Nay,  I  like  the  plain  linen  collar  best, 
Judith." 

"  Please  thyself,  but  wear  the  Company's  scarf, 
and  the  ring  they  gave  thee.  On  the  table  in  thy 
room  is  thy  new  black  skull  cap,  and  I  have  em 
broidered  it  round  with  a  little  wreath  of  gold 
laurel  leaves.  It  will  be  like  a  diadem  round  thy 
head,  and  when  thou  art  dressed,  like  a  king  thou 
will  look,  every  inch  of  thee." 

Peter  laughed.  "  I  will  tell  thee  something, 
Judith,"  he  said,  "  Van  Duncklagen  called  me  to 
Van  der  Donck,  '  Our  Great  Muscovy  Duke.'  He 
said  further :  "  I  was  like  the  wolf ;  the  longer  I 
lived,  the  worse  I  bit." 

"Who  told  thee  that?" 

"  One  who  saw  the  letter  in  which  it  was  writ." 

"  Then  that  one  told  what  was  secretly  given  to 
him.  Such  a  man  I  would  not  trust  further  than 
I  could  see  him.  He  is  a  little  villain,  and  is  only, 
waiting  for  the  opportunity  to  be  a  big  villain. 
Have  a  care  of  him,  Peter." 

"  I  fear  him  not.  If  I  could  fear  any  man, 
Judith,  it  would  be  Paul  Van  Ruyven.  He  says 
few  words,  but  he  hates  me,  that  is  as  plain  as 
the  lion  on  his  guilders.  And  he  takes  every  oc 
casion  to  thank  God  he  has  his  own  business,  and 


8        A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

is  none  of  the  West  India  Company's  ser 
vants." 

"  Thou  should  have  asked  him  why  the  West 
India  Company  was  not  good  enough  to  be  his 
master?  " 

"  I  did  that." 

"Well,  then?" 

"  He  answered ! '  Because  I  am  a  man  of  honour 
and  honesty,  and  it  is  well  known  the  Company's 
servants  both  bite  hard,  and  carry  away.'  And 
that  is  true  enough,  Judith;  but  he  need  not  to 
have  added :  *  Moreover,  I  like  not  to  have  men  of 
small  behaviour  set  over  me ! '  With  that  I  took 
fire  and  gave  him  some  words  which  he  has  set 
down  in  his  memory  against  me." 

"  He  can  bring  nothing  evil  against  thee  to 
pass.  Dress,  as  I  have  told  thee.  Go  down  and 
look  thy  bravest,  and  tell  these  contradictious 
men  all  thy  mind,  and  there  will  not  be  one  of 
them  able  to  say  '  no  '  to  thy  '  yes.'  " 

And  as  it  often  happens,  while  Peter  Stuyves- 
ant  and  his  wife  were  talking  of  Van  Ruyven, 
Ragel  Van  Ruyven  was  talking  to  her  husband 
about  the  Governor. 

"  Make  thyself  of  some  importance,  Paul,"  she 
said.  "  This  is  the  day  thou  hast  waited  and 
wished  for.  Be  glad  in  it.  Ever  thou  art  too 
quiet." 

"  Listen  then  to  the  noise  on  the  street.  I  am 
tired  of  it.  When  the  town  was  quieter,  men  had 
more  business,  and  more  contentment." 


THE    BIRTHDAY   OF    NEW   YORK      9 

"  Tell  me  then,  how  any  town  could  be  quiet, 
or  even  peaceful,  with  Peter  Stuyvesant  at  the 
head  of  it.  If  he  but  come  into  a  room  and  there 
is  only  one  man  in  that  room,  the  quarrel  will  be 
gin.  Since  ever  he  landed  in  New  Amsterdam 
there  have  been  quarrels  going  on.  If  you  only 
look  at  the  man,  you  feel  as  if  you  had  got  a 
challenge  to  fight  him.  That  is  so,  Paul." 

"  I  know;  I  have  felt  just  that  way." 

"  I  thought  this  day  thou  wouldst  be  happy. 
For  now  we  shall  govern  ourselves  by  the  law 
and  the  people's  votes,  as  in  the  Fatherland, 
and  the  great  Director  must  abase  himself  a  lit 
tle." 

"Not  he!" 

"  But  he  must  give  us  what  has  been  granted. 
Thou,  and  others  will  see  to  that." 

"  He  will  strip  and  pare  down,  and  interfere, 
until  little  will  be  left;  and  there  will  be  more 
quarrelling  than  ever.  That  is  what  I  fear." 

"  Hoping  is  as  cheap  as  fearing,  Paul.  Wait 
and  see." 

"  To  speak  it  plain,  Ragel,  the  Company  gave 
Stuyvesant  absolute  power,  and  never  has  he 
been  backward  in  using  it.  Will  he  give  any  of  it 
away  to  a  City  Council?  He  will  not." 

"  But  the  Company " 

"  The  Company  do  not  want  us  to  have  a  civic 
government — far  from  it.  Their  own  will  and 
way,  through  a  Director  sworn  to  their  interest, 
is  what  they  wish.  The  States  General  forced  the 


10      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Company  to  let  us  have  the  rights  of  our  Father 
land,  but  Stuyvesant  will  have  private  instruc 
tions,  and  these  he  will  follow." 

"  And  then?  " 

"  Will  come  quarrelling,  and  fines,  and  im 
prisonment — and  in  some  way  or  other,  Stuyves 
ant  will  make  void  everything  granted  us." 

"  I  will  hope  that  all  the  good  men  in  New 
Amsterdam  will  be  too  many,  and  too  much  for 
that  one  man.  Keep  thy  eyes  and  ears  open, 
Paul,  I  shall  want  to  see  and  hear  through  them, 
and  Agratha  also  will  be  curious." 

"  Where  is  Agratha?  She  should  not  be  from 
her  home  in  the  mornings.  She  ought  to  be  help 
ing  thee,  and  learning  about  house  cleaning  and 
liouse  keeping." 

"  Thou  knowest  she  is  lifted  above  that  care. 
Why  should  she  learn  how  to  clean  a  house  ?  " 

"Where  is  she?" 

"  At  the  Anthonys'.  She  is  learning  to  speak 
high  English  from  them.  It  is  good  for  her." 

"  'Twould  be  better,  she  was  learning  how  to 
cook  a  good  dinner  at  thy  side.  The  Anthonys 
are  not  much  liked." 

"  That  is  because  they  dress  so  showily,  and 
as  for  the  fashion,  not  even  the  lady  Judith 
Stuyvesant  can  match  them.  There  is  no  harm 
in  that." 

"  They  are  English  to  the  top-notch,  and  live 
in  the  English  quarter.  Allard  Anthony  calls  it 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    11 

the  '  Court  End '  of  the  town — city  I  mean.  I 
want  not  Agratha  to  get  English  customs  and 
ways — nor  yet  their  high  English  speech." 

"  'Tis  the  Court  way." 

"  The  Grammar  way  is  good  enough.  What 
do  the  Anthonys  know  of  the  Court?  I  think  not 
much." 

"Well,  well.  We  will  talk  about  Agratha's 
English  to-morrow.  Go  now  to  thy  Dutch  Gover 
nor.  Perhaps  he  may  please  thee  better  to-day." 

She  watched  her  husband  out  of  sight,  and  then 
had  the  fire  built  up  and  the  hearth  swept,  and  sat 
down  to  her  wheel.  Its  humming  was  conducive 
to  thought,  and  her  daughter  Agratha  always 
furnished  her  with  plenty  of  material.  For 
Agratha  was  a  fairy  child,  who  had  had  both  her 
hands  filled  with  gold  before  she  was  five  years 
old.  At  that  age  her  uncle  Christopher  Barent 
died,  and  left  to  his  niece  Agratha  Van  Ruyven 
€verything  he  possessed. 

This  man,  though  the  financially  great  man  of 
his  day,  has  been  forgotten,  for  he  did  nothing  to 
give  humanity  cause  to  remember  him.  Many 
great  works  and  charities  appealed  to  him  for 
help,  and  he  had  had  moments  in  which  their 
claims  might  have  been  listened  to;  but  one  day, 
as  he  was  carrying  his  little  niece  about  the  gar 
den,  she  nestled  her  pretty  face  close  against  his, 
and  said  in  her  baby  patois :  "  Ratha  loves 
Uncle  Chris,  she  loves  him  in  her  heart."  This 


12      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

was  a  love  he  could  not  doubt.  He  blessed  the 
child  unawares,  and  told  her  to  say  the  words 
again  and  again,  and  a  great  love  sprang  up  with 
in  him  for  the  beautiful  child  who  "  loved  him  in 
her  heart." 

From  this  cup  of  love  he  drank  for  nearly  three 
years,  and  then  dying  left  all  his  great  wealth  in 
return  for  it — farms  and  warehouses  in  Holland 
and  his  splendid  residence  at  the  Hague;  all  his 
large  holdings  in  the  ships  and  shares  of  the  rich 
East  India  Company  and  rolling  money  in  the 
bank  of  Amsterdam;  large  interests  in  England, 
mostly  in  real  estate — and  in  New  Netherland 
one  vast  track  of  land,  lying  between  the  Hudson 
and  Passaic,  and  smaller  ones  in  the  best  settled 
portion  of  Long  Island. 

But  though  now  nearly  sixteen  years  of  age 
Agratha  had  been  told  nothing  of  her  inheritance. 
It  had  been  her  uncle's  special  instruction  that 
she  should  not  anticipate  her  fortune.  "  She 
shall  have  my  gift,"  he  said,  "  with  the  joy  of  sur 
prise  on  it.  A  full  joy  she  shall  have,  not  one 
that  has  been  dribbling  away  in  years  of  weary 
waiting." 

But  although  the  secret  had  been  carefully  kept 
from  the  world,  it  was  difficult  for  the  mother  to 
be  silent.  Agratha  was  such  a  vivid  element  in 
her  future  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  girl  herself  had 
a  certain  prefiguration  of  her  destiny;  as  if  the 
Inner  Woman,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  was 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW   YORK    13 

forming  a  personality  proper  for  the  mistress  of 
a  great  fortune.  The  love  of  splendor  was  inborn 
and  native  to  her,  and  extravagance  of  all  kinds 
the  natural  way  in  which  to  spend  money.  No 
clothing  was  too  rich,  no  equipage  too  ornate, 
no  house  too  large.  Nothing  she  saw  in  New 
Amsterdam  satisfied  her  ideas  of  a  possible  and 
sufficient  magnificence. 

For  she  read  much  history,  and  she  was  con 
stantly  in  the  company  of  the  best  English 
families,  who  carry  their  traditions  and  their 
family  romances  all  over  the  world  with  them. 
To  their  tales  of  the  grandeur  of  old  palaces  and 
manor  houses,  and  the  stately  pomp  and  luxury 
of  Court  festivals,  she  listened  greedily.  These 
stories,  doubtless  exaggerated  by  time  and  dis 
tance,  fed  her  imagination ;  she  dwelt  in  old  roman 
tic  castles,  rode  and  danced  with  nobles,  and 
feasted  at  the  King's  table.  In  those  days  there 
were  no  novels,  but  she  told  herself  a  thousand 
stories,  and  Agratha  Van  Ruyven  was  always 
iheir  heroine.  It  is  a  dull  soul  that  has  no  pre 
monitions.  Agratha's  soul  was  eager  and  lav 
ish,  it  promised  her  all  things  desirable,  even 
though  their  possession  seemed  then  an  impossibil- 
ity. 

Often  while  she  sat  sewing  by  her  mother's  side, 
she  talked  to  her  of  what  Lady  Moody,  or  the 
Allertons,  or  Stillwells  had  said,  and  afterward 
when  she  freely  expressed  her  own  desires  and  in- 


14      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

tentions,  Madame  Van  Ruyven  did  not  discourage 
them.  On  the  contrary,  her  usual  answer  was : 

"  What  may  happen  when  thou  art  a  woman, 
no  one  can  tell,  Ratha." 

"  Agratha,  moeder.  It  is  much  finer  to  say 
Agratha.  Madame  De  Montaine  is  always  called 
Agratha,  and  Lady  Moody  told  me  one  day 
that  Agratha  was  the  name  of  a  duchess." 

"  Well  then,  thou  may  be  a  duchess  some  day. 
It  may  so  be.  Stranger  things  have  happened." 

"  Then  I  should  be  spoken  of  as,  Her  Grace  the 
Duchess  Agratha.  And  his  High  Mightiness 
Peter  Stuyvesant  would  have  to  bow  to  me,  and 
be  polite.  Now,  he  is  often  rude  and  disagree 
able,  moeder,  and  I  wish  I  did  not  have  to  go  to 
the  Fort  for  my  lessons.  Why  do  I  go  to  the 
Fort,  moeder?  I  would  like  to  go  with  the  other 
girls  to  the  City  Hall,  and " 

"  It  is  a  great  favour,  and  a  great  honour  that 
the  Governor  gives  thee.  For  his  own  help  and 
convenience  he  brought  here  to  be  his  Secretary, 
the  famous  Domine  Luyck,  from  Leyden — from, 
the  great  University  of  Leyden — Remember  that ! 
And  because  thy  uncle  was,  in  youth,  his  com 
rade  and  friend,  he  looks  a  little  after  thy  educa 
tion.  Very  proud  and  thankful  thou  ought  to 
feel." 

"My  uncle's  friend,  he  may  have  been;  I  do 
not  think  he  is  my  father's  friend." 

"What  can  thou  know  about  men  and  their 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    15 

friends?  They  are  not  like  women,  always  say 
ing  sweet  words  to  one  another.  Men  often  say 
hard  words  to  each  other  and  yet  remain  good 
friends." 

"  They  say  bad  words,  dreadful  words.  The 
Governor  says  them  very  often,  if  Lady  Judith 
is  not  present." 

"  And  if  she  is  present,  then  he  does  not  say 
them.  Is  that  so,  eh?" 

"  That  is  so.  She  looks  at  him  and  he  is  quiet. 
But  his  wood  leg  is  not  quiet ;  he  knocks  the  floor 
with  it  very  hard.  It  says  the  bad  words  for 
him." 

"And  then?" 

"  Madame  smiles,  and  smiles,  and  very  soon  the 
Governor  goes  away,  and  Madame  has  the  best  of 
it.  Oh,  I  listen  and  look,  and  I  put  this  and  that 
together,  moeder;  and  when  I  am  a  Lord's  wife, 
or  a  duke's  wife,  I  shall  behave  as  Madame  Stuy- 
yesant  does." 

Between  mother  and  daughter  such  conversa 
tions  as  this  were  frequent,  and  they  supplied 
Ragel  Van  Ruyven  with  plenty  of  romantic 
thoughts,  as  she  sat  at  her  wheel  that  memorable 
second  day  of  February.  Indeed  the  afternoon 
went  so  pleasantly  and  swiftly,  that  she  was  sud 
denly  astonished  to  see  the  grey  night  looking  in 
through  the  window.  Then  she  rose,  set  by  her 
wheel,  and  called  a  man  to  throw  some  light  wood 
upon  the  red  bed  logs,  and  just  as  they  filled  the 


i 

16      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

big  living  room  with  their  dancing  lights,  the  door 
was  pushed  swiftly  open,  and  Agratha  entered. 
She  ran  straight  to  her  mother,  crying  in  the 
sweet  treble  voice  of  early  girlhood: 

"  Moeder,  moeder !  Look  at  me ;  I  am  wearing 
snowflakes."  She  was  a  slight  little  figure, 
dressed  in  a  dark  cloth  pelisse,  trimmed  with  rac 
coon,  a  crimson  satin  hood  and  overboots  of  rac 
coon  closed  with  small  silver  latchets.  She  made 
a  charming  picture  for  a  moment,  as  she  stood  in 
the  red  light  of  the  blazing  wood.  Joyously  she 
laughed  and  chattered  as  her  mother  helped  her 
to  take  off  her  outer  garments,  and  when  the 
crimson  hood  was  removed,  the  charm  of  the  girl 
was  more  perfectly  revealed.  It  was  the  magic 
of  a  face  full  of  the  faculty  for  enjoyment;  the 
features  finely  modelled,  the  eyes  dark  blue,  laugh 
ing  with  boundless  good  humour  and  sweetness,  and 
a  complexion  like  the  freshest  of  wild  roses.  Her 
golden  brown  hair  was  pushed  behind  her  pretty 
ears,  and  then  left  to  wave  and  curl  in  picturesque 
freedom,  and  her  clear,  sweet  voice  had  in  it  tones 
that  only  the  spring  birds  know. 

The  grace  of  a  girl  allowed  to  grow  up  in  per 
fect  liberty  was  in  all  her  movements — that  phy 
sical  grace  which  comes  not  by  the  dancing  mas 
ter,  but  by  light,  freedom,  exercise  and  plenty  of 
fresh  air.  She  carried  herself  proudly,  and  any 
one  whe  wished  her  friendship  or  company,  had  to 
court  her,  she  would  never  court  them.  This 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF   NEW   YORK  17 

latter  quality  had  been  quickly  noticed  by  Lady 
Moody,  who  declared  it  to  be  the  natural  democ 
racy  of  a  fine  natured  child ;  for  she  added  "  the 
noblest  children,  whether  they  be  male  or  female, 
are  born  democrats."  And  as  Lady  Moody  was 
herself  an  uncompromising  democrat,  and  had 
suffered  many  things  for  her  opinions,  we  may 
in  this  matter  accept  her  dictum. 

In  less  time  than  it  has  taken  to  make  these  ob 
servations  on  the  girl,  her  snow  sprinkled  gar 
ments  had  been  removed.  Mother  and  daughter 
were  talking  merrily,  as  the  latter  unclasped  her 
fur  boots,  and  stepped  lightly  out  of  them.  Then 
she  shook  herself  gently,  went  to  the  hearth  and 
stood  before  the  fire.  Her  bright  hair,  dark 
green  dress  and  scarlet  shoes,  tied  with  a  bow  of 
ribbon,  made  her  a  delightful  picture  in  the  glim 
mering  lights  and  shadows  of  the  blazing  wood. 

"  And  who  brought  thee  home,  dear  one  ?  Was 
it  the  Governor's  man,  William  ?  " 

"  With  my  fader  I  came  home." 

"  Where  then  is  thy  fader?  " 

"  At  the  garden  gate,  finishing  his  quarrel  with 
Mr.  Van  Derlyn.  Soon  it  will  be  over,  for  I 
heard  fader  say :  *  That  is  all  about  it,  Sir,  all 
about  it.'  " 

"About  what?" 

"  The  Governor,  I  suppose.  When  men  quar 
rel,  it  is  about  the  Governor,  or  the  English — one 
or  the  other." 


18      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  That  is  the  truth,  but  how  dost  thou  know- 
it?  " 

"  Moeder,  when  a  girl  is  more  than  fifteen  years 
old,  she  feels  things;  she  does  not  need  to  know 
them." 

There  was  the  sound  of  heavy  footsteps,  as  Paul 
Van  Ruyven  opened,  and  shut  and  locked  the  front 
door.  "  It  snows,  it  blows,  it  is  zero  cold,"  he 
muttered  crossly,  "  and  no  one  is  going  out  again 
this  night." 

"  No  one  is  wanting  to  go  out,  Paul.  What  is 
the  matter  with  thee?  Art  thou  cross?  " 

There  was  no  answer  to  this  question,  for  while 
Madame  was  speaking  a  young  man  had  entered 
the  room,  and  was  assisting  Van  Ruyven  to  re 
move  his  wet  cloak  and  boots.  No  one  noticed 
him,  and  his  presence  was  evidently  a  common  and 
expected  event.  Yet  in  that  youth's  person  was 
embodied  such  ruin  and  wrath,  such  loss  and  sor 
row,  as  will  never  again  occur  in  this  world  un 
less  the  world  runs  backward  to  conditions,  now 
almost  forgotten. 

He  was  not  handsome,  yet  no  one  passed  him 
without  a  second  look,  for  his  stature  was  great, 
and  he  was  extraordinarily  graceful  and  supple 
in  his  movements.  No  Indian  could  outrun  him, 
and  his  agility  was  a  constant  source  of  wonder 
to  the  slow  and  heavy  Dutchman.  Only  that  morn 
ing  Van  Ruyven  had  seen  him  place  his  hand  on 
the  top  of  Timothy  Hall's  five-barred  gate,  and 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    19 

then  vault  over  it  like  a  bird.  But  his  face  was 
thin  and  sombre,  even  sad,  his  hair  red,  and  his 
large  brown  eyes  nearly  always  cast  down.  And 
he  spoke  little  and  rarely,  even  his  "  yes  "  and 
"  no  "  were  generally  signified  by  a  movement  of 
assent  or  refusal. 

However,  his  short,  speechless  visit  to  the  living 
room  made  a  change  in  its  atmosphere.  Van 
Ruyven,  thoroughly  comfortable  in  his  warm 
house  coat  and  slippers,  forgot  his  irritation,  and 
with  the  utmost  satisfaction  sought  the  comfort 
of  his  big  chair  on  the  hearth.  Agratha  was 
shaking  up  its  soft  cushions  and  beaming  a  loving 
welcome  on  his  approach.  Madame  was  setting 
the  supper  table;  the  tinkling  of  china  and  glass 
made  a  pleasant  sound,  and  whenever  the  inner 
door  was  opened,  a  delicious  aroma  of  coffee  and 
hot  wheat  bread  and  cooking  meat,  floated  in  with 
refreshing  suggestions  of  good  things  to  come. 
The  antique  homeliness  of  the  room,  bright  with 
fire  and  candle  light,  was  what  Van  Ruyven  loved. 
He  looked  at  his  still  handsome  wife  moving  about 
between  the  table  and  the  cupboards,  then  glanced 
upward  into  the  bright,  beautiful  face  of  his  little 
daughter  and  flung  off  frets  of  every  kind,  as  he 
would  drop  a  garment  that  hurt  him,  as  he  said 
with  a  sigh  of  thankfulness: 

"  Glad  I  shall  be  of  my  supper.  I  am  a  hungry 
man,  Ragel." 

"  Listen   once !  "   cried  Ragel.     "  Listen   once, 


20      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Agratha.  With  the  Governor  thy  father  dined 
not  three  hours  since,  and  he  is  a  hungry  man ! " 
Then  with  a  laugh,  she  asked: 

"  Had  thou  not  a  good  dinner  at  the  Governor's, 
Paul?" 

"  The  dinner  was  not  bad  for  men  who  like  that 
kind  of  dinner.  For  me  I  want  something  I  can 
chew  between  my  teeth." 

"  To  be  sure,  but  then  Madame  Stuyvesant's 
dinners  are  always  praised." 

"  They  are  good  enough  for  women  and  chil 
dren.  How  the  Governor  keeps  up  his  temper 
on  them  I  know  not." 

"  Perhaps  she  could  not  manage  Peter,  if  she 
fed  him  on  good  fat  sausage  meat,  or  red  juicy 
beef.  Some  men  have  to  be  fed  low.  What  did 
thou  have  to  eat?  " 

"  Eat !  The  first  dish  was  not  eatable,  we  took 
it  with  a  spoon." 

"  Soup,  I  suppose?  " 

"  Clear  soup  they  called  it.  Very  clear  indeed 
it  was,  just  like  the  barley  water  thou  gave  me 
when  I  had  the  fever." 

"  Many  people  like  such  soup,  Paul.  When 
Madame  Stuyvesant  introduced  it,  everyone 
thought  it  tasty  and  genteel." 

"  It  may  do  for  cradles,  and  sick  beds,  Ragel. 
I  like  my  soup  as  thou  makes  it ;  rich  and  brown, 
with  a  taste  of  vegetables  in  it,  and  little  joints 
of  ox  tail  through  it." 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    SI 

"  Still,  Paul,  Madame  Stuyvesant  seasons 
delicately." 

"  Well  then,  season  is  not  substance,  and  thy 
seasoning  is  the  best  I  ever  tasted." 

"  What  else  did  thou  have?  " 

"  Chicken  done  up  in  a  French  name — fricassee. 
I  like  thy  chicken  pot-pie  better." 

"  Fricassee  and  pot-pie  are  much  the  same 
thing,  Paul." 

"  They  don't  taste  the  same,  and  there  was 
some  yellowish  powder  on  the  fricassee,  they  called 
it  curry.  The  devil  must  give  you  the  appetite 
to  eat  it." 

"  Curried  meats,  and  curried  rice,  are  now  the 
fashion,  Paul." 

"  Then  God  help  men,  if  fashion  is  to  order 
their  food,  as  well  as  their  clothes." 

"  Always,  Paul,  thou  will  set  the  fashion  for 
thy  own  table.  What  was  next  served  to  thee?  " 

"  Some  cold,  raw  miscarriage  of  a  dish,  called 
a  salad — leaves  covered  with  oil.  Not  even  in 
winter  weather,  would  a  cow  touch  them ! " 

"  Fader,  dear,  Lady  Moody  always  has  a  salad 
to  her  dinner.  She  grows  lettuce  under  glass  for 
it." 

"  Well,  then,  I  am  sorry  for  Lady  Moody.  A 
woman  of  her  rank  ought  to  know  better." 

"  She  says  the  great  Oliver  Cromwell  delights 
himself  in  a  good  salad." 

"  Oliver  Cromwell  did  not  do  his  fighting  on 


22      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

oiled  lettuce  leaves,  I  will  swear  to  that.  Now, 
Ragel,  give  me  some  more  sausage  and  fried 
cakes,  and  Agratha  will  tell  us  where  she  spent 
her  day." 

"  First  of  all,  fader,  I  went  to  the  Fort  and  the 
Domine  heard  some  of  my  lessons,  but  not  all  of 
them.  In  two  hours  I  was  free  to  do  as  I  wished, 
and  I  decided  to  go  to  the  Anthonys'.  But  as  I 
was  going  down  Broad  Street  I  met  Anna  de  Sille, 
and  she  asked  me  to  go  home  with  her.  Moeder, 
she  is  only  fourteen  years  old,  and  she  is  the 
mistress  of  her  fader's  fine  house.  They  are  going 
to  have  a  large  supper  party  to  night,  and  Anna 
has  the  management  of  everything." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Van  Ruyven,  "  the  most  of 
the  men  who  were  at  the  Governor's  to  dinner,  will 
be  at  de  Sille's  to-night.  Then  they  will  say  what 
they  think  of  Director  General  Peter  Stuyvesant ; 
and  some  of  them  think  as  bad  as  they  can  of  him. 
Nicasins  de  Sille  can  talk  plain  enough  when  he 
thinks  it  safe." 

"  You  should  say  the  Hon.  Nicasins  de  Sille ; 
Anna  always  gives  her  fader  his  title." 

"  Anna  is  a  silly  child.  Does  she  think  New 
Amsterdam  is  the  Hague  ?  " 

"  Anna  says  her  fader  entertains  here,  just  as 
splendidly  as  he  did  at  the  Hague.  She  showed 
me  their  famous  dinner  set  of  blue  and  white  china, 
and  their  tea  set  brought  from  Pekin,  with  strange 
figures  painted  on  every  piece;  and  oh,  moeder, 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    23 

such  silver!  and  such  crystal!  And  Anna  is  so 
bright  and  clever,  and  has  so  many  beautiful 
dresses,  and  is  so  fond  of  me.  I  am  proud  of  her 
friendship,  it  is  a  great  honour  to  me." 

"  Nonsense,  I  say !  Her  friendship  is  no  honour 
to  thee!  it  is  the  other  way." 

"  Well,  then,  Agratha,"  interrupted  Van  Ruy- 
ven,  "  did  thou  go  to  the  Anthonys'  afterwards  ?  " 

"  No,  fader.  Anna  and  I  sat  a  long  time  talk 
ing  and  eating." 

"  Very  foolishly,  no  doubt." 

"  No,  moeder,  we  had  a  good  meal,  and  I  liked 
it.  We  had  some  chocolate,  and  krullers,  and 
apple  pasties,  and  whipped  cream,  and  nuts  and 
raisins,  and  an  orange  beside." 

"  And  I  dare  say,  thou  wilt  have  a  headache 
to-morrow." 

"  I  think  it  will  be  fader  who  will  have  the  head 
ache.  Poor  fader,  with  the  clear  soup  and  raw 
vegetables ! " 

"Well,  then,  did  thou  go  to  the  Anthonys'?" 

"  Yes,  fader,  but  all  was  in  confusion  there,  and 
I  felt  myself  in  the  way." 

"In  confusion!     Why?" 

"  There  is  to  be  a  supper  and  dance  at  the 
Stillwells',  and  a  young  Scotch  Lord  is  to  be  one 
of  the  guests.  Elizabeth  Anthony  said  she  had 
seen  him,  and  he  was  handsome  as  a  prince ;  young 
and  gay  and  beautifully  dressed." 

"  That  is  too  much,  I  believe  it  not." 


24      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Moeder,  Miss  Anthony  and  her  sister  have 
got  such  pretty  gauze  dresses  to  dance  in,  and 
white  sandals,  moeder.  I  wish  I  was  a  young 
lady !  I  want  to  go  to  a  real  ball  so  much !  " 

"  Thy  day  will  come,  Agratha.  Wish  not  thy 
good,  sweet  girlhood  away.  Was  there  any  talk 
of  the  Moodys?  " 

"  Lady  Moody  is  at  the  Stillwells',  fader.  She 
came  in  to  meet  Lord  Mclvar,  who  is  the  son 
of  her  cousin.  Sir  Henry  is  not  coming,  I  be 
lieve." 

"  That  is  strange." 

**  No,  moeder.  Sir  Henry  likes  books  better 
than  men  and  women,  and  I  heard  Mrs.  Anthony 
say,  *  Sir  Henry  Moody  lives  among  the  angels.' 
I  did  not  like  that,  for  I  think  she  was  mocking 
at  Sir  Henry." 

"  I  hope  thou  kept  quiet.  Sir  Henry  Moody 
can  fight  his  own  battles." 

"  I  said  only,  Sir  Henry  is  very  good,  and  I 
wish  I  was  as  good  as  he  is.  Then  Elizabeth  An 
thony  called  me  a  little  Quakeress,  and  I  went 
away." 

"  Elizabeth  had  no  right  to  call  thee  such  a 
name.  The  Governor  would  be  angry  at  her ;  for 
he  likes  thee,  and  he  hates  a  Quaker.  It  is  a  great 
pity  Elizabeth  is  so  sarcastical." 

On  these  subjects  Madame  and  her  daughter 
fell  into  a  pleasant  gossip,  for  Agratha  had  heard 
a  great  deal  of  conversation  between  Madame 


THE    BIRTHDAY   OF   NEW   YORK    35 

Stuyvesant  and  Bayard,  concerning  Lord  Mc- 
Ivar  and  the  hospitalities  to  be  shown  him. 
"  They  are  going  to  give  a  ball  at  the  Fort  for 
him,"  she  said  softly,  with  a  sigh,  "  and  do  you 
think,  moeder,  the  Governor  will  ask  me?  If  he 
does  not,  I  shall  coax  Madame  to  do  so.  I  only 
want  to  look  on ! " 

"  No  doubt  the  Governor  will  ask  thee.  He  is 
always  so  proud  to  say  to  any  stranger — '  this  is 
my  ward,  Agratha  Van  Ruyven.' } 

"Why  is  he  proud?" 

"  Because  God  has  made  thee  so  beautiful.  I 
will  see  to  it,  that  thy  best  white  dress  is  in  order." 

"  Moeder,  I  want  a  new  dress  of  white  gauze 
with  silver  stars  all  over  it,  like  Elizabeth  An 
thony's  dancing  dress." 

"  Well,  then,  it  may  be  so,  if  I  can  get  thy  fader 
in  the  mood  to  give  it  to  thee." 

They  had  let  this  conversation  gradually  fall 
into  low  tones,  and  Van  Ruyven  had  apparently 
been  lulled  to  sleep  by  the  soft  monotony  of  their 
voices.  But  when  the  big  Dutch  clock,  with  its 
little  ships  rocking  on  the  waves  every  time  it 
ticked,  struck  nine,  he  instantly  stood  up,  alert 
and  wide  awake.  Sharply  clapping  his  big  hands, 
he  threw  open  the  door  leading  into  the  kitchen, 
and  immediately  two  men  and  two  women  entered 
and  ranged  themselves  in  a  row  behind  Madame's 
chair. 

Then  Agratha  laid  upon  the  table  a  copy  of  the 


superb  and  scholarly  States  General  version  of  the 
Bible  A.  D.  1619,  a  massive  volume  a  foot  and  a 
half  long,  one  foot  wide,  and  half  a  foot  thick, 
with  its  four  corners  ornamented  by  chased  tri 
angles  of  solid  silver.  The  girl  carried  the  book 
reverently  upon  her  outstretched  hands  to  the 
table,  and  then  took  her  place  between  her  father 
and  mother. 

"  We  are  standing  in  God's  presence,"  said 
Van  Ruyven.  "  Listen,  then,  to  His  Words !  " 
In  a  slow,  ponderous,  but  very  effective  manner, 
he  read  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-first  Psalm, 
and  at  its  close  all  joined  in  reciting  the  short, 
beautiful  evening  prayer  from  the  liturgy  of  the 
Dutch  church:  "  The  day  is  far  spent,  the  night 
is  at  hand,  temper  our  hearts  to  good  thoughts 
so  that  our  sleep  itself,  may  be  to  Thy  glory" 
The  invocation  was  followed  by  a  few  moments  of 
perfect  silence;  the  simple  rite  being  over  the 
men  and  maids  went  quietly  away,  and  Agratha 
lighted  her  candle,  and  bid  her  parents  good-night. 
Her  father  walked  with  her  to  the  foot  of  the 
staircase  and  watched  her  out  of  sight;  he  had 
begun  the  practice  when  she  was  a  little  child,  and 
he  could  not  be  happy  if  he  omitted  it. 

When  he  returned  to  the  living  room,  Gus  was 
bringing  in  a  little  brass  kettle  full  of  boiling 
water,  and  Madame  was  setting  out  the  Hollands 
and  sugar  and  the  goblet  in  which  to  mix  the  bed 
time  drink.  Van  Ruyven  filled  his  pipe,  and  the 


THE    BIRTHDAY    OF    NEW    YORK    27 

man  Gus  took  a  hot  coal  from  the  fire  with  the 
tongs  and  lit  it  for  him. 

"  Good-night  to  thee,  Gus,"  said  Van  Ruyven. 
"  Have  my  boots  and  cloak  fit  for  me  by  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning."  Gus  bowed  assent,  and 
left  the  room. 

"  That  boy  is  next  door  to  dumb,  Ragel.  Can 
he  not  talk?  " 

"  That  question  I  do  not  ask  myself,  Paul. 
There  is  noise  enough  with  the  other  three." 

"  Sit  down,  I  want  to  speak  to  thee  now." 

"Why  not  before,  then?" 

"  Many  reasons  I  had  for  silence.  I  care  not  to 
speak  against  Stuyvesant  before  Agratha — that 
reason  will  do  for  to-night." 

"  Paul,  thou  art  learning  thyself  to  hate  the 
Governor.  That  is  unwise.  While  he  is  Gover 
nor,  we  are  as  much  at  his  disposal  as  the  shoes 
on  his  feet.  We  must  walk  as  he  wills.  It  were 
better  for  thee  to  try  and  think  well  of  him." 

"  There  is  good  sense  in  thy  words,  Ragel.  Also 
I  wish  not  to  be  unjust,  for  I  remember  well  that 
Isaac  Allerton  said  to  me,  we  ought  to  judge  a 
great  man  by  his  excellencies — not  by  his  faults." 

"And  surely  Stuyvesant  is  a  great  man? 
Many  say  that,  Paul." 

"  Stuyvesant  is  a  magtigen  (mighty)  man  in 
his  own  ways,  but  his  ways  are  not  often  our 
ways.  Sit  near  me,  and  I  will  tell  thee  what  words 
he  said  as  we  eat  our  dinner  to-day." 


28      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Then  Ragel  Van  Ruyven  drew  her  chair  to  her 
husband's  side,  and  after  he  had  taken  a  drink, 
and  smoked  a  minute  or  two,  he  was  ready  for  that 
confidential  talk,  which  is  the  prudence  and  solace 
of  all  husbands  worthy  of  a  wise  and  loving  wife. 


CHAPTER  TWO 

THE    BALL   IN   THE    FORT 

RAGEL  began  the  conversation  with  a  reference  to 
his  poor  dinner  but  Paul  answered :  "  No,  Ragel, 
it  was  a  good  dinner  for  those  who  like  their  meat 
after  the  French  fashion.  And  I  can  tell  thee,  if 
the  food  was  Frenchified,  the  talk  was  straight 
forward  Dutch.  The  Governor  stripped  his 
words  naked.  He  left  none  of  us  any  excuse  to 
say  we  did  not  understand  him." 

"  So  far,  good.     Was  he  handsomely  dressed?  " 

"  He  wore  the  Company's  colors  as  a  scarf,  and 
the  big  diamond  ring  they  gave  him  on  his  right 
hand.  On  his  head  was  a  fine  silk  skull  cap,  with 
gold  leaves  raised  round  it,  and  a  gold  cord  and 
tassel." 

"  I  saw  Madame  making  that  cap.  It  was  very 
handsome." 

"  And  though  he  was  in  his  own  house  a 
trumpeter  announced  his  approach,  and  his  four 
halberdiers,  with  their  axes,  walked  before  him. 
Truly,  Ragel,  if  he  had  two  legs  instead  of  one,  I 
say  plainly  he  would  be  a  most  majestical  man. 
As  he  entered  the  room,  we  rose,  and  as  soon 
as  he  was  seated  he  began  to  reprove  us." 


30      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"Well,  then,  for  what?  " 

"  Thou  guess  for  what." 

"  The  rejoicing  in  the  city?  " 

"  Listen  once !  for  our  want  of  piety,  and  our 
disrespect  toward  God," 

"  Now  Paul,  thou  art  making  a  deceit !  " 

"  The  truth  I  tell  thee.  He  said  '  if  we  con 
sidered  the  occasion  one  to  glory  in,  he  thought 
men  brought  up  in  the  Kirk  would  have  had  the 
decency  to  praise  God  first.  But  no!  Even 
Domine  Megapolensis  had  not  thought  of  that 
duty.  Every  house  in  the  city  was  open  for  rev 
elry,  every  mother's  child  eating  and  drinking  and 
making  a  vile  noise  over  it.  Only  God's  house  was 
shut  and  silent!  If  the  change  in  the  govern 
ment  was  a  case  for  triumph,  why  was  it  not 
carried  into  God's  house,'  he  asked,  '  and  were  the 
citizens  ashamed  to  take  it  there?  He  believed 
they  were — he  hoped  as  much,'  and  so  on." 

"  What  nonsense !  " 

"  William  Beekman  said  the  fault  could  be 
amended  on  the  coming  Sabbath,  and  Stuyvesant 
answered,  *  Please  God,  I  will  take  care  of  that.' 
Then  he  asked  me  what  I  thought  of  the  change 
in  the  government;  and  I  told  him,  that  it  was 
a  steady  principle  with  me  not  to  meddle  with 
other  people's  business.  '  The  government  is  the 
business  of  Director  General  Stuyvesant,'  I  added, 
*  it  is  not  my  business.'  And  he  was  pleased  with 
my  words  and  answered :  *  You  are  right,  Van 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          31 

Ruyven.  The  government  is  good  as  it  is,  and 
those  discontented  men  who  are  always  complain 
ing  are  not  my  friends.'  " 

"  Well,  then,  if  he  is  their  enemy,  they  had 
better  go  and  live  in  another  place." 

"  That  is  so,  Ragel.  When  Stuyvesant  can 
pay  back  an  injury,  he  does  it  item  by  item;  and 
usually  he  can  pay  that  debt.  But  Ragel,  there 
is  another  side!  If  he  is  the  friend  of  any  man, 
he  will  stand  by  him  through  thick  and  thin, 
through  fire  and  water,  right  or  wrong  to  the  very 
end.  I  like  that.  A  man  should  stick  to  his 
friend." 

"  Even  if  he  be  such  a  one  as  the  wicked  Van 
Tienhoven  ?  Every  man,  woman  and  child  in  New 
Amsterdam  hates  Van  Tienhoven,  and  all  men 
know  that  the  spoils  of  the  company  stick  to  his 
ribs.  Yet  Stuyvesant  stands  by  him  through 
every  evil  report." 

"  A  man  must  stand  by  his  friends,  that  is  so, 
for  our  likes  and  our  dislikes,  Ragel,  are  often 
beyond  our  understanding.  And  Stuyvesant  is 
a  discerning  man,  yes,  indeed.  He  knows  human 
beings  as  some  persons  know  horses  and  cattle, 
by  just  looking  at  them.  I  have  seen  him  throw 
one  sharp  quick  glance  at  a  stranger,  and  then  I 
am  sure  he  knew  exactly  what  manner  of  a  man  he 
was." 

"  Then  he  ought  to  know  Van  Tienhoven." 

"  He  does  know  him." 


32      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Then  why  does  he  stand  by  him?  " 

"  Thou  ask  Stuyvesant  '  why.'  " 
,.     "No;  he  will  ask  me,  why  I  stand  by  thee? 
Did  he  tell  his  company  just  what  Holland  has 
done  for  us." 

"  Yes,  he  said  the  States  General  had  given  us 
a  municipal  government  like  that  of  Amsterdam, 
and  graciously  allowed  us  to  elect  our  burgo 
masters  and  schepens." 

"  Good !  Great !  What  did  Stuyvesant  say  to 
that?" 

"  He  said  he  would  allow  no  elections.  He 
would  appoint  the  city  officials  himself,  and  he 
there  and  then  appointed  Arent  Van  Hattam  and 
Martin  Cregier  burgomasters,  and  Van  Grist,  Van 
Gheel,  and  William  Beekman  schepens.  When 
Allard  Anthony  said  the  people  would  not  be  sat 
isfied  if  they  did  not  elect  their  officers,  he  stopped 
him  sharply,  and  taking  the  words  from  him  said, 
as  he  struck  the  table  a  blow  that  made  the  glass 
shake  and  rattle,  '  I  will  have  no  public  elections ! 
I  will  not  have  the  men  round  me  playing  with 
fire.  Public  elections !  what  kind  of  representatives 
would  they  give  us?  Fools  tossed  to  the  top,  on 
the  wheels  of  chance;  and  the  electors  would  be 
still  worse.  I  know  what  popular  government 
means.  Christus!  '  he  shouted  as  he  struck  the 
table  again,  '  no  country  is  well  governed  that 
asks  the  opinion  of  the  mob.  Popular  Govern 
ment  !  Popular  idiocy ! '  " 


THE    BALE   IN   THE    FORT         33 

"  Well  then,  he  may  be  right,  Paul.  Did  any 
one  answer  him?" 

"  William  Beekman,  who  can  take  more  liberties 
with  Stuyvesant  than  any  other  man,  said,  *  There 
are  exceptions,  Governor,'  and  the  Governor 
shouted,  *  No,  no,  Schepen  Beekman,  not  one.' 
'  Holland!  Fatherland! '  came  like  one  voice 
from  the  men  at  the  table,  and  then  Stuyvesant 
passionately  answered :  '  Holland,  God  bless  her, 
is  not  in  the  latitude  of  1653!  She  is  a  few  cen 
turies  ahead.  Be  silent,  all  of  you,  and  answer 
me  one  question.'  Then  we  sat  still  waiting  for 
the  question,  and  after  he  had  drunk  off  a  goblet 
of  Portugal  wine,  he  said :  "  Do  you  think  it  is 
right  and  wise  that  the  vote  of  every  fool  and 
knave,  of  every  blackguard  and  pauper,  should 
be  as  potential  and  valuable  as  the  vote  of  the 
wisest  and  noblest,  the  most  learned  and  wealthy 
in  the  land?  A  government  on  such  a  foundation 
must  come  to  an  early  end ;  yes,  likely  to  a  violent 
end.  It  ought  to,  it  deserves  to.  It  is  contrary 
to  nature;  it  is  contrary  to  order;  it  is  of  very 
necessity  destructive.  For  God's  sake,  and  for 
your  own  sakes,  if  you  have  any  common  sense, 
judge  this  question  by  it." 

"  And  what  was  the  answer,  Paul?  " 

"  Every  man  lifted  his  glass  and  took  a  deepi 
drink.  There  was  a  sort  of  murmur,  what  it 
meant  I  could  not  understand,  but  the  Governor 
took  it  as  an  assent  to  his  opinions.  For  when 


34      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Van  Hattam  asked  what  was  to  be  done  in  such 
a  case,  he  said :  '  We  must  put  our  feet  down  fiat 
on  all  popular  government  pretensions,  and  one 
of  the  most  powerful  snubs  to  base,  beggarly  polit 
ical  upstarts  will  be  to  inaugurate  a  great  and 
little  Burgher  Society  as  in  Holland.'  Van  Hat 
tam  said,  '  I  see  not,  Governor.'  The  Governor 
snapped  him  up  like  a  whip  lash  and  answered: 
*  Then  you  are  as  blind  as  a  bat,  burgomaster ! 
You  have  lived  too  much  in  the  wilderness?  If 
you  cannot  see  that,  the  only  way  to  keep 
down  and  smash  underfoot  a  beggarly  low-minded, 
greedy,  popular  government  is  to  create  over 
against  it  an  exclusive,  dominant  aristocracy. 
That  is  now  the  first  thing  to  be  done,  and  I  shall 
move  in  that  direction  to-morrow;  no  later.'  He 
said  these  words  and  many  more  with  his  usual 
sauce  of  Latin  and  Dutch  oaths,  and  abusive 
epithets." 

"  Paul,  it  is  the  man's  way.  Thou  and  others 
should  think  how  long  he  has  been  set  over  rough 
soldiers,  who  like  enough  did  not  mind  anything 
he  said,  if  it  was  not  said  in  the  devil's  name. 
Shall  we  be  any  safer  or  better  off,  because  our 
village  has  been  made  a  city?  That  is  the  chief 
thing." 

"  Well,  then,  I  think  not.  It  is  a  grudging 
favour  at  the  best,  and  I  am  sure  Stuyvesant  has 
his  private  instructions  from  the  West  India 
Company.  Our  dear  *  Hollow  Land '  is  so  far. 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          S5 

away,  and  the  West  India  Company  is  at  our 
table,  and  on  our  hearth,  and  in  our  Kirk,  and 
our  good  or  ill  fortune  is  in  its  hand.  Stuyvesant 
told  us  plainly,  not  to  imagine  that  a  civic  govern 
ment  had  in  any  one  lessened  his  power.  He  said 
he  should  preside  at  every  civic  meeting  if  he 
wished  to  do  so,  and  also  at  all  trials  by  the 
Court;  and  bringing  down  both  his  hands  furi 
ously  on  the  table,  he  advised  us  to  remember, 
that  within  all  the  bounds  of  New  Netherland 
Petrus  Stuyvesant  was  Governor,  Domine,  and 
Magistrate." 

"  So  it  is !  Dost  thou  not  remember,  Paul, 
that  about  three  years  ago,  when  Holland  sent 
our  burgher  guard,  arms  and  a  stand  of  colours, 
Stuyvesant  would  not  allow  the  guard  to  have 
them.  Yes,  and  when  they  complained,  he  said 
they  had  interfered  with  his  power  and  pub 
licly  took  away  from  them  their  pew  in  the 
Kirk." 

"  I  remember,  Ragel,  and  I  remember  also  that 
when  the  guard  followed  him  crying — '  Give  up 
the  colours ! '  he  turned  and  faced  them  like  a  lion, 
and  shouted  back :  *  I  shall  do  as  I  please.'  " 

There  was  a  few  minutes'  silence,  while  Paul 
refilled  his  pipe  and  Ragel  threw  some  fresh  wood 
on  the  fire.  As  she  resumed  her  knitting,  she 
asked  with  a  fresh  curiosity:  "What  art  thou 
laughing  at,  Paul?" 

"  At  Van  Gheel,"  he  answered.     "  He  is  used 


36      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

to  drink  beer  only,  and  the  Governor's  heavy  wine 
was  too  much  for  him.  He  fell  asleep  at  the 
table,  and  made  some  queer  noises,  and  Stuyvesant 
looked  at  two  waiting  men,  and  they  lifted  him  by 
head  and  heels  and  carried  him  into  another  room. 
I  wonder  me  if  he  be  yet  sleeping  and  snoring 
there?  It  was  hard  to  keep  the  laugh  secret,  but 
the  Governor's  face  was  like  a  stone,  and  before 
the  drunken  man  was  out  of  sight,  he  turned  to 
Allard  Anthony  with  a  fight  on  his  face." 

"  For  what  reason,  Paul?  " 

"  For  asking  the  Governor  if  he  had  met  the 
young  Scotch  lord  who  was  paying  a  visit  to 
Lady  Moody?  " 

"Well  then,  had  he?" 

"  Who  can  tell !  He  said  almost  angrily : 
*  Mynheer  Anthony,  I  take  leave  to  say  we  all  of  us 
know  too  many  English.  They  are  a  race  of  un 
principled,  malignant,  brazen  villains.  They  go 
bouncing  and  swaggering  over  the  earth,  as  if  it 
belonged  to  them;  and  whether  you  believe  me 
or  not,  we  shall  have  all  we  can  do  in  New  Ams 
terdam  to  prevent  the  English  from  lifting  the 
latch  of  every  house  door,  and  thundering  at  the 
Fort  with  no  runaway  knock.  Well  I  know  they 
are  preparing  to  do  it  at  this  very  hour.' 

"  *  They  talk  of  such  things,  Governor,'  said 
Van  Hattam,  *  but  words  do  not  take  forts,  or 
slay  men.'  Stuyvesant  did  not  notice  Van  Hat- 
tarn's  opinion,  he  went  on  declaring  that  he  could 


THE    BALL   IN    THE    FORT         37 

not  understand  why  God  made  the  English,  unless 
He  sent  them  as  Apollyon,  to  try  the  faith  and 
courage  of  other  men !  '  Yet,'  he  cried  out, 
*  Mynheer  Anthony,  and  the  best  of  our  Dutch 
families,  are  talking  of  feasting  this  lord  and  his 
companions.  God!  If  I  am  any  judge,  we  shall 
soon  be  buckling  on  our  armour  to  fight  them,* 
and  the  passion  in  his  voice,  and  hands,  and  eyes, 
I  can  not  show  thee,  Ragel." 

"  Well,  then,  I  have  seen  Stuyvesant  in  a  rage. 
One  does  not  forget  that  sight.  What  did  An 
thony  say  ?  " 

"  There  was  no  need  for  Anthony  to  speak. 
Paul  Lenaertse,  looking  Stuyvesant  full  in  the 
eyes,  answered,  '  We  have  had  enough  of  talk 
against  the  English.  They  are  rich  and  respect 
able.  They  pay  their  taxes  without  grumbling. 
They  always  stand  by  the  law  and  the  government. 
I  intend  to  entertain  Lord  Mclvar.  He  is  a 
handsome,  kindly  youth,  and  a  sort  of  cousin  to 
our  general  friend,  Lady  Moody.5 ' 

"  And  how  did  Stuyvesant  take  those  words?" 

"  He  cooled  down  like  a  fire  of  straw,  and  sat 
sulkily  silent  until  Lenaertse  ceased  speaking,  then 
he  answered  in  the  voice  of  an  injured  man:  'I 
am  obstructed  and  doubted  on  the  right  hand  and 
the  left,  but  though  all  should  turn  up  their  noses 
and  the  palms  of  their  hands  at  my  words,  I  will 
say  again,  beware  of  the  English;  for  be  sure,  if 
we  let  them  sit  in  our  councils  and  feast  in  our 


38      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

homes,  we  are  dragging  the  Trojan  horse  within 
cur  gates.'  Nobody  answered  this  remark,  and 
he  stood  up  and  said  more  pleasantly,  '  Gentle 
men,  we  will  drink  together  a  parting  glass  to  the 
city  of  New  Amsterdam.'  Then  he  looked  at 
Van  Hattam,  and  Van  Hattam  said,  *  Peace  and 
Prosperity  be  within  her  borders  ' ;  and  Stuyves- 
ant  answered :  *  If  it  be  so  written,  so  it  will  be.* 
That  was  the  end  of  the  dinner  and  Van  Derlyn 
walked  home  with  me,  but  to  speak  it  plain,  Ragel, 
he  is  no  friend  of  the  Governor.  He  talked  too 
much  about  Lenaertse's  rebuff." 

"  Well,  then,  everyone  talks  about  the  power 
Paul  Lenaertse  has  over  Stuyvesant.  They  say 
they  were  long  together  in  the  West  Indies,  and 
that  Stuyvesant  called  for  him  on  his  way  to 
New  Amsterdam,  and  brought  him  here  with  him. 
He  has  the  finest  house  in  the  city,  but  he  does  no 
business,  and  people  do  wonder  and  sigh  and  shake 
their  heads,  and  look  all  kinds  of  suspicious  things. 
Old  Madame  Van  Laer  said  plainly  one  day,  as  she 
took  her  long  pinches  of  snuff :  '  There  will  be — 
some  counting  of  guilders  between  them.  Every 
wrong  thing — beds  itself — in  guilders.  Our 
Governor — is  not  badly  off — Lenaertse  is  rich — 
very  well — in  some  way  it  is  guilders !  Guilders ! ' ; 
And  Ragel  laughed  a  little,  as  she  imitated  the 
snuffy  interruptions. 

Paul  answered  with  decision :  "  Far  wrong  are 
those  that  think  guilders  could  stop  Stuyvesant's 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          39 

rages,  or  stay  his  tongue.  Lenaertse  has  a  more 
powerful  weapon  than  guilders.  All  men  say 
that." 

"Well,  then?" 

"  Say  it  should  be  a  woman.  There  are  beau 
tiful  quadroons  in  Curacoa." 

"Paul!     What  art  thou  saying?" 

"  Keep  what  I  have  said  secret  and  silent. 
Madame  Stuyvesant  hath  a  great  spirit  and  a  high 
temper.  Stuyvesant,  who  fears  not  to  change 
words  or  blows  with  any  man,  would  quail  to  look 
her  in  the  face,  if  she  heard  some  love  story  from 
Lenaertse.  And  back  to  Holland  she  would  go 
with  her  boys.  I  make  no  doubt  of  that.  Then 
the  Company  would  be  making  inquiries,  and  then, 
the  Governor's  life  would  be  everyway  ruined." 

"  It  is  your  thought  that  he  may  have  a  qua 
droon  wife  in  Curacoa,  and  perhaps  a  family? 
Paul  Van  Ruyven,  I  believe  nothing  of  the  kind. 
It  is  well  known  Peter  Stuyvesant  frowns  on  all 
immoralities,  and  a  better  husband  and  father  does 
not  live.  That  is  the  truth.  All  women  say  it  is 
a  matter  of  guilders." 

"  Yet " 

"Yet  what?" 

"  Stuyvesant  has  been  young  once,  and  most 
men  have  their  little  romance  hid  away  in  the  by 
gone  years.  But  if  Lenaertse  should  begin  to  tell 
anything  of  this  kind,  every  man  in  New  Ams 
terdam  would  stand  with  Stuyvesant. w 


40      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  So,  so !     That  is  right.     The  pot  should 
call  the  kettle  black.     No,  indeed !  " 

"  Listen  to  me,  Ragel.  What  I  have  said  on 
this  subject,  is  a  secret  to  thee  only.  If  thou  but 
whisper  it  to  one  other  woman,  then  in  a  week  all 
the  women  in  New  Amsterdam  will  be  whispering 
it  to  each  other,  and  what  would  come  of  such 
whispering  the  devil  knows  best." 

"  Thou  may  safely  trust  me,  Paul.  I  will  tell 
thee  one  thing — the  Governor  will  have  to  enter 
tain  the  English  officers  and  the  young  lord. 

"  He  will  not." 

"  I  say  he  will  be  compelled  to  do  so.  To-day 
Agratha  heard  Madame  Stuyvesant  and  Madame 
Bayard  arranging  an  entertainment  for  them.  It 
is  to  be  a  ball  and  supper  in  the  Fort." 

"  Well  now,  if  the  women  have  decided  on  it, 
what  can  Stuyvesant  do?  I  am  sorry  for  him, 
he  has  to  give  up  so  often." 

"  Very  good  that  is  for  him.  We  shall  be  cer 
tainly  asked;  wilt  thou  go?" 

"  I  see  not  how  to  help." 

"  We  shall  have  to  take  Agratha  with  us.  She 
has  set  her  heart  on  that." 

"Well,  then,  why  not?" 

"  She  must  have  a  new  frock  and  a  pair  of  danc 
ing  sandals.  The  Governor  likes  to  watch  her 
dancing,  and  she  will  want  thee  to  step  a  galliard 
with  her." 

"  Not  out  of  my  own  house,  I  am  too  heavy." 


THE    BALL1   IN   THE    FORT         41 

"  I  will  go  to  Cornells  Steenwyck's  store  in  the 
morning  and  get  her  a  white  dress." 

"  Wait  until  we  are  sure  it  will  be  wanted.  I 
say  Stuyvesant  will  not  have  any  entertainment 
for  the  English." 

"  Madame  Stuyvesant  will ;  then  what  can  he 
do?" 

"  He  will  retire — he  will  not  mate  an  appear 
ance." 

"  Thou  wilt  see.  And  now  it  is  late  and  we 
will  go  to  our  good  sleep.  Very  kind  it  is  of  the 
Blessed  One  to  break  our  lives  into  little  portions 
and  give  us  a  rest  between  them.  I  know  not  else 
how  we  could  bear  the  long  years." 

Paul  sighed  heavily,  but  it  was  a  sigh  of  con 
tent.  No  one  enjoyed  more  fully  the  comfort  of 
sleep,  no  one  respected  its  demands  more  readily, 
or  satisfied  them  with  more  pleasure.  Madame 
was  of  a  more  alert  disposition,  the  restless  mer 
curial  temperament  of  a  French  grandmother 
had  vivified  the  sluggish  nature  of  her  Dutch 
ancestry  —  a  nature  slow  enough  on  ordi 
nary  occasions,  though  passionately  prompt 
and  dauntless  when  the  occasion  was  extraor 
dinary. 

The  expected  invitation  came  early  on  the  fol 
lowing  day,  and  caused  some  excitement. 

Agratha  watched  her  mother's  face  anxiously, 
as  she  read  the  note,  and  then  asked:  "Does 
Madame  say  anything  about  me,  moeder?  " 


"  She  says  the  Governor  will  be  disappointed 
unless  thou  art  present." 

"  My  dress,  moeder!     When  will  you  buy  it?  " 
"  This  morning.     Put  on  thy  hood,  and  I  will 
take  thee  with  me." 

"  The  Domine  will  not  like  me  to  miss  my  les 
sons." 

"  That  I  cannot  help !  Thy  sandals  must  be 
fit  to  thy  feet,  and  I  want  thee  to  have  the  dress 
that  pleases  thee." 

"  The  gauze  with  the  silver  stars  ?  " 
"  Well,  then,  if  there  be  any  of  it  left.  We  will 
go  to  Herr  Steenwyck's  and  see  what  can  be 
found.  Madame  Beekman  told  me  that  he  had  a 
wonderful  stock  of  the  latest  patterns  in  silk 
crapes,  and  gauzes,  coloured  and  white,  satins, 
gloves,  ribbons  and  everything  beautiful." 

"  I  like  Herr  Steenwyck,  moeder.  Everyone 
likes  him,  and  he  is  so  handsome  and  dresses  him 
self  so  finely,  also  he  is  very  polite." 

"  Well,  then,  he  came  from  Haerlem,  where  they 
have  manners  as  fine  as  at  the  Hague." 

"  Last  week  I  was  in  his  store,  and  Elsie  Van 
Dam  came  in,  and  she  was  so  badly  dressed,  I  did 
not  notice  her,  but  Herr  Steenwyck  was  very 
polite  to  her." 

"  Elsie  Van  Dam  is  a  beautiful  girl." 

"  Oh !     He  was  very  polite  to  me  also." 

"  That  was  because  thy  fader  is  a  rich  man." 

"  Elsie's    moeder    is    poor.      Herr    Steenwyck 


THE    BALL   IN    THE    FORT         43 

showed  her  some  cloth,  and  she  said  she  could  not 
afford  to  buy  such  fine  goods.  I  thought  it  was 
improper  to  tell  people  in  a  store,  that  she  was 
poor.  I  was  ashamed  for  Elsie." 

"  To  be  ashamed  was  foolishness.  When  people 
are  poor,  they  may  say  so.  Poor  people  are 
necessary  to  society.  Come  now,  put  on  thy  hood ; 
we  are  wasting  time." 

So  the  dress  was  bought,  and  the  lessons  ex 
cused,  and  Agratha  went  with  her  mother  to  the 
dressmaker's,  and  freely  expressed  her  wishes 
about  the  fashioning  of  it.  "  I  will  have  no  ruffles, 
either  pleated  or  gathered,"  she  said,  "  and  no 
overdress — a  plain,  straight  skirt  with  my  broad 
white  sash,  will  be  the  prettiest  style,  and  just  so 
long  as  my  ankles,  moeder,  then  my  silk  stockings 
and  white  shoes  will  show  themselves."  And  she 
had  such  a  charming,  commanding  way  of  express 
ing  her  desires,  that  they  were  readily  granted. 

On  the  following  Saturday,  trumpeters  went 
through  the  streets  proclaiming  the  religious 
ceremonies  whose  omission  had  so  offended  the 
Governor.  There  was  much  excitement,  and  a 
little  extra  preparation  in  every  family  for  the 
event.  From  some  unknown  source  a  report  had 
sprung  that  the  new  city  was  to  be  named 
Stuyvesant;  and  though  this  supposition  was 
contradicted  by  the  very  formula  of  the  grant  of 
citizenship,  many  did  not  know  this,  and  many  who 
did  know  it,  considered  Stuyvesant  quite  capable 


44      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

of  changing  any  name  for  his  own.  So  there  was 
a  good  deal  of  feeling  and  much  curiosity  about 
the  Kirk  service,  and  long  before  the  appointed 
hour  the  streets  were  full  of  a  leisurely  crowd,  on 
the  look-out  for  anything  unusual. 

Fortunately  it  was  a  particularly  bright  and 
cheerful  day.  The  sky  was  blue  and  cloudless, 
the  sun  shone  bravely  over  the  crow-stepped 
gables,  and  roofs  of  many  coloured  tiles ;  while 
the  silver-toned  Porto-Rico  bells  rang  out  joy 
ously,  as  the  new  City  Fathers  in  their  official  robes 
proceeded  in  solemn  and  stately  order  to  the  Kirk 
in  the  Fort.  A  remarkable  figure  walked  a  little 
in  advance.  It  was  Peter  Stuyvesant,  in  a  coat 
of  dark  blue  velvet,  profusely  decorated  with  gold 
buttons  and  gold  lace.  The  long  skirts  were 
turned  up  at  the  corners  to  show  the  white  satin, 
lining,  and  parted  behind  to  show  the  canary 
coloured  breeches ;  and  on  his  head  was  a  hat  of 
soft  beaver,  with  a  thick  silk  cord  round  it.  The 
Beggars  of  the  Sea  had  worn  such  a  hat,  and  their 
descendant  still  affected  it.  In  one  hand  he  held 
his  sword,  in  the  other  his  gold  headed  cane,  and 
his  wood  and  silver  leg  always  appeared  to  be 
boldly  in  advance. 

But  it  was  the  soul  of  Peter  Stuyvesant  that 
gave  some  extraordinary  quality  to  his  appear 
ance,  for  no  other  man,  though  dressed  exactly 
like  him,  could  have  so  completely  dominated  his 
surroundings.  Even  those  opposed  to  him  polit- 


THE    BALL   IN   THE    FORT         45 

ically,  were  proud  of  him  in  many  other  ways, 
and  the  wood  and  silver  leg,  which  would  have  been 
an  impediment  to  most  men,  was  to  Stuyvesant  a 
distinction,  a  kind  of  royal  order,  signifying  his 
patriotism  and  his  bravery. 

Their  march  through  the  city  to  the  Fort  was 
attended  by  a  respectful  and  interested  crowd ;  for 
it  was  a  ceremony  in  which  all  felt  themselves  to 
have  a  share.  As  they  reached  the  Kirk,  Madame 
Stuyvesant  and  Madame  Bayard  entered  it;  but 
Stuyvesant — who  was  the  soul  of  courtesy  to  his 
lovely  wife — did  not  notice  her;  he  wished  every 
one  to  understand  that  at  this  hour  he  was  en 
tirely  devoted  to  the  city  and  its  interests.  His 
neglect,  however,  was  not  shared  by  the  congrega 
tion  ;  every  eye  was  for  a  moment  turned  upon  the 
beautiful  woman,  costumed  in  violet  cloth,  bor 
dered  with  minever,  her  hood  and  muff  of  the  same 
fur,  lined  and  trimmed  with  violet  satin.  She 
was  the  visible  part  of  the  government  to 
which  all  rendered  a  willing  admiration  and  obe 
dience. 

As  the  little  stir  of  seating  the  congregation^ 
ceased,  Domine  Megapolensis  entered  by  the  chan 
cel.  He  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  pulpit  stairs, 
and  placing  his  hat  before  his  face  prayed  silently 
for  a  few  minutes,  the  congregation  bowing  their 
heads  as  he  did  so.  That  morning  he  preached 
especially  to  the  new  City  Fathers,  and  if  they 
were  not  impressed  by  the  importance  of  their 


46      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

position  and  their  duties,  it  was  not  the  fault  of 
Domine  Megapoiensis.  Indeed  his  admonitions 
were  continued  until  the  sand  in  the  hour  glass 
was  fully  run  out;  and  the  clerk  thought  it  neces 
sary  to  rap  thrice  upon  his  desk  in  order  to  re 
mind  the  preacher  that  he  had  spoken  long 
enough.  Then  the  deacons  collected  the  benefac 
tions  for  the  poor,  the  little  bells  on  their  black 
silk  bags  making  a  not  unpleasant  tinkling 
through  the  building.  It  was  the  first  intrusion 
of  mortal  life  into  the  still  sacredness  of  the  scene; 
for  after  it,  there  was  but  a  verse  of  song  and  a 
short  benediction,  and  the  congregation  were  at 
liberty  to  hasten  home  to  their  chicken  pot-pies  or 
roast  spareribs  or  whatever  other  delicacy  rep 
resented  their  Sabbath  dinner. 

To  Agratha  the  whole  scene  had  been  a  little 
drama.  No  part  of  it  had  wearied  her,  for  her 
vivid  imagination  had  turned  personalities  and  in 
cidents  into  whatever  she  could  wish  them  to  be. 
Yet  she  was  a  little  disappointed  when  the  Eng 
lish  officers  and  Lord  Mclvar  did  not  appear ;  but 
this  disappointment  had  been  a  general  one. 
Even  Stuyvesant  commented  upon  their  absence: 

"  Those  English,  whom  I  have  allowed  to  an 
chor  off  Nutten  Island,  ought  to  have  been  at 
the  Kirk  this  morning.  I  do  not  like  men  who 
neglect  divine  service,"  he  said  with  scornful  an 
ger.  "  They  have  had  a  hospitable  welcome,  and 
they  ought  to  have  been  courteous  to  our  Sab- 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          47 

bath ;  but  they  are  a  proud,  insolent  lot,  and  would 
not  be  civil  to  anyone's  God  but  their  own." 

"  Thou  art  too  hard,  Peter.  Captain  Scho- 
field  sent  me  a  pretty  little  singing  bird  in  a  gilt 
cage,  that  he  got  in  the  Canary  Islands.  I  have 
called  it  *  Peter,'  and  often  I  have  heard  that  on 
English  men-of-war  there  is  divine  service  every 
Sabbath." 

"  Service  on  board  a  man-of-war !  Is  that  a 
reasonable,  or  respectable  place  for  worship,  Ju 
dith?  In  my  judgment  it  is  not." 

"  Service  in  a  Fort,  with  cannon  and  fighting 
men  around,  is  that  a  more  reasonable  or  re 
spectable  place,  Peter?  In  my  judgment  it  is 
not." 

"  We  have  the  true  faith,  Judith,  that  mates 
the  difference.  Holland  is  Holland,  because  she 
has  the  true  faith.  The  English  are  Lutherans," 
and  these  last  four  words  he  uttered  with  a  scorn 
ful  intolerance  no  one  but  Stuyvesant  could  trans 
late  into  language. 

"  I  have  read  the  English  creed." 

"  So  have  I,  and  I  have  compared  it  with  our 
grand  Belgic  Confession  of  Faith,  which  I  learned 
joyfully  when  it  was  revised  in  1619.  I  was  a 
young  man  then,  a  soldier  under  arms,  but  I  could 
feel  its  beauty  and  I  vowed  my  soul  and  body  to 
all  it  required." 

"  I  learned  it  at  my  dear  mother's  knees,  Peter, 
and  I  have  rested  my  whole  life  on  the  deep,  sweet 


48      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

harmony  it  sounded  almost  at  its  beginning — 
*  God,  the  overflowing  fountain  of  good.'  "  Large 
tears  of  loving  memory  filled  her  soft,  dark  eyes. 
Stuyvesant  looked  at  her,  and  quieted  himself  like 
a  little  child. 

Yet  his  complaint  of  their  English  visitors  was 
a  general  one.  Most  of  the  congregation  had  ex 
pected  to  see  the  Governor's  pew  brightened  by 
brilliant  uniforms,  and  perhaps  also  by  the  pres 
ence  of  Lord  Mclvar  in  Court  dress,  or  in  the 
picturesque  kilt  and  philabeg  of  his  native  land. 
The  familiar  City  Fathers  in  their  black  silk  gowns 
might  be  official,  but  they  were  not  picturesque, 
or  even  interesting.  Many  supercilious  remarks 
were  made  about  Captain  Schofield,  and  Joost 
Van  Dorn  was  considered  very  clever  because  he 
asked :  "  What  else  but  ill-nature  and  bad  man 
ners  could  be  expected  from  a  man  who  called  his 
ship  '  The  Wasp?  '  " 

On  Monday  afternoon,  however,  Captain  Scho 
field  reversed  all  adverse  opinions.  He  appeared 
on  the  Collect  Pond  with  three  of  his  officers  and 
in  a  few  minutes  had  taken  little  Elsie  Everson 
by  her  hand  and  was  gliding  swiftly  with  her  over 
its  frozen  water.  Then  the  handsome,  popular 
secretary  of  the  province,  Jacob  Kip,  began  to 
make  introductions,  and  the  pretty  pond  quickly 
became  a  scene  of  happy  and  innocent  gaiety.  But 
the  Scotch  lord  came  not,  and  finally  Maria  La 
Montague,  the  lovely  fiancee  of  Secretary  Kip, 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          49 

asked  the  Captain  why  Lord  Mclvar  had  not 
joined  his  party? 

"  He  cannot  skate,"  was  the  answer.  "  His 
mother  would  never  allow  him  to  go  upon  the  ice, 
for  on  the  Scotch  locks  it  is  often  thin  and  dan 
gerous,  and  Mclvar  is  her  only  child." 

These  facts  were  rapidly  circulated,  and  Cap 
tain  Schofield  soon  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the 
opinions  of  a  group  of  little  girls  concerning  them. 
Elsie  Everson  stood  in  their  midst,  and  in  a  voice 
of  childish  pity  and  astonishment  said : 

"  He  cannot  skatel  " 

"  What  an  ignorant  man !  "  replied  Jelissa  Van 
Pelt.  "  He  cannot  skate !  " 

"  His  moeder  would  not  let  him  go  on  the  ice," 
continued  Elsie. 

"  What  a  strange  moeder !  "  from  a  number  of 
voices  in  chorus. 

"  She  was  afraid." 

"  For  what  was  she  afraid  ? "  asked  Jelissa 
scornfully. 

"  That  he  might  be  drowned." 

"  Ja!     Poor  Lord  Mclvar !  " 

"  But,  Jelissa,"  answered  Elsie,  "  he  is  her  only 
child." 

"  Only  one  child  has  she?  Poor  moeder !  Come, 
we  lose  the  time,"  and  away  they  flew  all  together, 
the  wind  behind  and  the  sunshine  over  them ;  their 
merry  laughter  mingling  with  their  simple  con 
dolences  for  the  ignorant  young  lord. 


50      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

This  little  incident  opened  the  way  for  a  week 
of  generous  hospitality,  beginning  with  a  dance 
and  supper  at  the  Fort.  The  invitations  for  this 
entertainment  were  necessarily  few  in  number ;  not 
so  much  from  social  distinctions,  though  social 
distinctions  were  strictly  observed  in  New  Am 
sterdam  ;  but  chiefly  because  the  Governor's  house 
in  the  Fort  had  not  been  built  with  reference  to 
young  men  and  maidens  meeting  there  for  the  pur 
pose  of  dancing.  There  was,  however,  one  large 
public  room,  and  Madame  Stuyvesant,  by  opening 
the  living  rooms  into  it,  managed  to  find  comfort 
able  space  for  about  twenty  of  the  most  distin 
guished  citizens  of  New  Amsterdam,  and  a  very 
merry  company  of  their  handsome  sons  and 
daughters.  The  Beekmans  came  early,  hoping  to 
be  of  some  assistance  to  Madame  Stuyvesant ;  but 
they  were  quickly  followed  by  the  Van  Cortlandts, 
Creigers,  La  Montagues,  Anthonys,  Van  Ruyvens 
and  others. 

The  Fort  itself  was  but  a  shabby  place,  but  this 
night  the  Governor's  rooms,  plentifully  dressed 
with  hemlock  branches  and  lit  by  many  candles 
and  blazing  fires,  had  a  gay  and  comfortable  ap 
pearance  ;  while  the  show  of  silver,  crystal,  and  of 
costly  clothing  and  jewels  was  almost  an  incred 
ible  one,  considering  the  wilderness  behind  the  little 
city  and  the  great  ocean  before  it.  But  not  in 
credible,  if  we  remember  that  a  great  number  of 
the  early  colonists  of  New  Amsterdam  were  from 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          51 

Dutch  families  who  had  long  been  accustomed  to 
the  luxuries  and  refinements  of  a  highly  civilised 
life ;  and  that  they  did  not  relinquish  these  things, 
because  they  had  emigrated  to  a  new  country. 
On  the  contrary,  they  regarded  them  as  the  insig 
nia  of  their  long  family  wealth  and  respectability. 

The  Van  Ruyvens  had  always  been  remarkable 
for  the  splendour  of  their  clothing  and  household 
furnishings,  and  also  for  the  beauty  and  value  of 
Madame  Van  Ruyven's  jewels  and  pearl  orna 
ments.  She  said  they  were  very  old,  and  that  the 
pearls  had  been  in  her  family  for  two  hundred 
years ;  but,  even  so,  they  still  represented  a  con 
siderable  amount  in  current  guilders,  while  the 
gold  lace,  velvet  and  satin  of  their  attire  was  a 
wonderful  exhibition  of  the  value  of  such  cloth 
ing  in  augmenting  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  the 
human  form. 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  Agratha  took  her 
first  step  into  the  fashionable  world,  but  she  had 
the  serene,  simple  aplomb  of  a  child  who  has  al 
ways  been  of  the  first  consideration  in  her  own 
little  world,  and  never  dreamed  of  any  condition 
where  she  would  be  of  less  importance.  As  soon 
as  she  entered  the  lighted,  crowded  rooms,  a  great 
elation  inspired  her;  the  hum  of  voices,  and  the 
distant  sounds  of  the  violins  blending  with  them 
thrilled  her  young  heart.  She  threw  upward  her 
head,  her  feet  hardly  touched  the  floor,  she  for 
got  she  was  Agratha  Van  Ruyven.  Some  finer 


52      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

essence  stirred  within  her,  some  spiritual  force 
that  made  her  eyes  shine  like  stars  and  her  face 
become  almost  translucent.  She  was  perfectly 
happy,  and  she  stepped  as  lightly  at  her  father's 
side  as  if  she  were  already  in  some  blessed  world 
beyond  the  reach  of  sin  and  sorrow.  For  a  mo 
ment  everyone  ceased  talking,  and  gazed  at  her; 
and  Stuyvesant,  who  was  standing  amid  a  group 
of  which  the  English  officers  made  a  noticeable 
part,  came  to  meet  her.  It  was  an  unusual  honour, 
and  Paul  Van  Ruyven  bowed  proudly  as  they  met. 

For  a  few  moments  they  spoke  of  the  weather 
and  the  company,  then  the  Governor,  taking 
Agratha's  hand  said,  "  Come  now,  Little  One,  I 
want  to  make  you  know  some  of  the  people  who 
are  here  to-night."  Agratha  stepped  to  his  side 
with  a  smile,  and  leaving  her  father  and  mother 
went  away  with  her  guardian.  Van  Ruyven  could 
not  hide  his  annoyance. 

"  See  how  he  presumes !  "  he  said  in  a  low,  angry 
voice,  "  he  forgets  too  much  lately,  that  I  am 
Agratha's  fader." 

"  This  night  he  is  her  host,"  replied  Madame 
Van  Ruyven,  "  and  it  will  be  prudent  and  civil  in 
thee  to  remember  that." 

"  He  is  taking  her  straight  to  those  English 
officers — Sacrament!  " 

"  Keep  thy  words  and  thy  oaths  until  thou  art 
in  thy  own  house,"  whispered  Madame.  "  I  will 
not  listen  to  them  here.  Go  and  talk  to  Martin 


THE   BALL   IN   THE   FORT         53 

Creiger  about  something,  anything,  hang  not 
around  me.  I  am  going  to  Mrs.  Anthony,"  and 
with  these  words  Madame  Van  Ruyven  rose,  and 
her  husband  following  her  advice,  sat  down  by 
burgomaster  Creiger  and  said: 

"  If  we  were  not  at  a  dance,  but  in  thy  office, 
Creiger,  what  would  be  thy  price  for  the  sixty 
beaver  skins  thou  received  from  Van  Hattam  yes-« 
terday?  " 

So  while  Martin  Creiger  and  Paul  Van  Ruyven 
discussed  the  price  of  beaver  skins,  Peter  Stuy- 
vesant  walked  slowly  through  the  crowded  room 
with  Agratha's  little  hand  upon  his  arm.  She  was 
in  a  dream  of  pleasure,  but  she  knew  what  was 
going  to  happen,  knew  that  her  name  was  blending 
itself  with  Lord  Mclvar's,  and  heard  it  as  music 
far,  far  away  but  sweetly  personal  and  familiar. 
And  just  as  the  introduction  was  in  progress, 
Stuyvesant  was  hurriedly  wanted,  and  Mclvar 
took  her  hand  and  led  her  to  a  seat. 

"  I  am  most  fortunate  to  have  heard  your 
name,"  he  said,  "  though  indeed  I  have  known  you 
ever  since  I  saw  you  enter  the  room." 

"  But  how?  Where?  "  She  lifted  her  face,  and 
the  glancing  of  her  eyes  was  caught  and  tangled 
in  the  steady  gaze  of  passionate  admiration  with 
which  he  regarded  her.  She  was  fascinated,  held 
as  by  a  charm,  there  was  even  in  her  heart  a  slight 
desire  to  cry  out,  as  if  the  excess  of  her  pleasure 
was  painful.  It  was  only  a  momentary  enchant- 


54      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

ment,  but  very  real  while  it  lasted,  for  it  came 
from  a  far  more  vital  source  than  mere  flesh  and 
blood.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  veritable  betrothal, 
though  neither  was  conscious  of  it.  Physically, 
Governor  Stuyvesant  had  introduced  them,  but 
what  power  or  influence  had  in  that  one  co-min 
gling  glance,  re-incarnated  the  old  Love,  with  all 
its  faults  and  failures  forgotten,  and  all  its  sweet 
ness  and  tenderness  renewed? 

As  he  did  not  answer  her  question,  she  asked 
again :  "  How  did  you  know  me  ?  Where  did  you 
meet  me?  " 

"  I  knew  you  by  your  bright  eyes  and  shining 
hair,  and  by  many  a  token  I  cannot  name.  I 
knew  you,  and  that  is  all  about  it,  but  where  I 
met  you  before,  in  faith  I  cannot  tell.  Agratha! 
Agratha  Van  Ruyven,"  he  said  musingly.  "  You 
must  remember." 

Then  she  looked  with  frank  eyes  into  the  eager, 
almost  boyish  face  regarding  her.  It  was  a  hand 
some  face,  full  of  the  verve  and  passion  of  youth, 
and  again  she  was  aware  of  that  strange  thrill  of 
unknown  poignant  pleasure,  so  curiously  akin  to 
pain  and  tears. 

But  she  could  find  no  words  to  answer  the  ques 
tion  asked,  and  was  relieved  to  see  a  remarkably 
stately  woman  approaching.  She  was  smiling, 
but  a  little  shake  of  her  head  appeared  to  nega 
tive  their  companionship.  Mclvar  looked  at  her, 
and  laughed  softly. 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          55 

"  It  is  my  cousin  Moody,"  he  said :  "  she  has 
come  to  separate  us,  I  dare  say." 

"  She  is  my  friend,"  said  Agratha  with  enthusi 
asm.  "  I  often  stay  with  her.  I  love  Lady 
Moody.  Everyone  loves  her." 

"  She  is  a  Dear  Delight,  no  doubt,  but  I  could 
wish  her  a  half  a  mile  away  at  present." 

But  Lady  Moody  came  forward  slowly,  stop 
ping  continually  to  speak  to  old  and  young  as  she 
passed  them ;  her  large,  fair  countenance  sweet 
and  serene ;  and  her  head  held  high  with  more  than 
a  courtier's  dignity.  She  was  very  tall,  very  erect, 
and  very  handsome,  though  possibly  sixty  years 
of  age.  Her  peculiar  dress  somewhat  accentuated 
these  advantages — peculiar,  because  its  long,  plain 
skirt  of  black  brocade  was  in  absolute  contradic 
tion  to  the  be-frilled  and  be-ruffled  skirts  and 
underskirts  on  all  sides  of  her;  and  she  wore  no 
ornaments,  unless  the  long  stomacher  and  high 
cuffs  of  finest  Honiton,  and  a  barb  of  the  same 
lace  across  her  black  hair,  be  considered  such. 
Others  might  be  splendid  or  gay  or  picturesque, 
but  Lady  Moody  was  distinguished,  and  even  regal 
looking.  For  she  had  been  used  to  Courts,  and 
though  intensely  democratic,  was  not  opposed 
to  paying  Caesar  whatever  was  Caesar's  due 
in  the  way  of  social  customs  and  polite  cere 
monies. 

Smiling  at  Mclvar,  she  took  Agratha  by  the 
hand.  "  You  little  Beauty !  "  she  said  admiringly, 


56      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  so  you  have  put  off  your  bib  and  apron,  and  got 
into  a  dancing  frock.  How  do  you  like  it?  " 

"  Indeed,  Lady  Moody,  I  have  not  danced  yet." 

"  But  now  they  are  calling  the  dance.  Do  you 
not  hear  the  fiddles ?  How  can  you  sit  still?  Run 
to  your  mother,  and  she  will  get  you  a  partner." 

"  Miss  Van  Ruyven  will  dance  with  me,  cousin. 
I  have  bespoken  her  company." 

"  Grant  me  patience !  You  are  expected  to 
dance  with  every  marriageable  woman  in  the  room, 
and  you  must  begin  with  Miss  Anthony,  or  you 
will  be  out  of  fashion  and  favour." 

"  That  is  not  a  tolerable  sentence,  cousin.  And 
I  have  only  just  met  Miss  Van  Ruyven." 

"  Quite  half  an  hour  ago.  It  grieves  me  to 
part  you  so  soon,  but  I  have  a  remedy,  and  I  will 
make  it  a  bargain,  if  so  you  wish." 

"  Terms  must  be  good.  I  am  not  to  be  bought 
for  nothing." 

"  Listen !  Captain  Schofield  is  going  to  bring 
The  Wasp  to  Gravesend  in  a  few  days." 

"Why?  Are  not  the  West  India  Company's 
ship  builders  the  best  in  the  country?  The  Gov 
ernor  told  us  so." 

"  The  Company's  ship  builders  have  made  The 
Wasp  seaworthy.  It  is  not  for  repairs  she  will 
come  to  Gravesend." 

"  We  will  not  talk  of  The  Wasp.  It  is  no  great 
entertainment." 

"  She  goes  to  Gravesend  to  victual.     All  the 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          57 

best  farms  are  on  Long  Island,  and  she  can  get  her 
cabbage  and  pork  easier  and  cheaper  at  Gravesend 
than  at  New  York.  I  am  going  to  ask  Miss  Van 
Ruyven  to  go  back  to  Gravesend  with  me,  in  order 
to  help  Captain  Schofield — and  others,  pass  pleas 
antly  the  few  days  of  their  detention." 

"Dearest  cousin,  I  shall  vastly  enjoy  a  visit  to 
your  home,  indeed  I  may  say  I  have  longed  for 
it.  You  will  certainly  ask  me  as  well  as  Captain 
Schofield?" 

"  Captain  Schofield  is  dancing  this  very  min 
ute  with  Miss  Elizabeth  Anthony,  and  you  are  not 
even  on  your  legs.  Go,  and  do  some  steps  this 
evening  with  every  pretty  girl  on  the  floor,  and 
Miss  Van  Ruyven  shall  pay  my  debt  at  Gravesend 
for  the  obligation :  "  then  turning  to  Agratha,  she 
asked,  "  Will  you  not  do  so,  my  dear?  " 

"  Very  great  pleasure  that  would  give  me,  Lady 
Moody,  if  my  fader  and  moeder  consent." 

"  I  will  ask  so  much  from  their  favour." 

"  And  I  kiss  your  hand,  my  dear  cousin,  for 
your  miraculous  kindness,"  said  Mclvar. 

"  Then  our  bargain  is  made.  Come,  Agratha ! 
Your  mother  desires  your  company,  and  as  for 
you,  Mclvar,  follow  me,  and  I  will  take  you  to  the 
loveliest  girl  in  the  room." 

"  Alas,  no,  you  take  me  from  her !  " 

Then  Agratha  turned  away,  and  Mclvar 
watched  her  until  she  was  seated  at  her  mother's 
side.  "Isn't  she  a  darling?  Isn't  she  a  darling?  " 


58      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

he  exclaimed.  "  In  faith,  cousin,  you  are  hard 
on  me." 

"  I  must  protect  a  child  like  Agratha  from  you. 
Her  mother  entreated  me  to  do  so.  Your  marked 
attention  was  being  adversely  noticed,  and  to 
morrow  the  Dear  One  would  have  been  torn  to 
pieces  by  envious  and  jealous  women.  See!  She 
is  already  dancing  with  Carel  Van  Dorn,  and  I 
will  introduce  you  to  Maria  La  Montague.  She 
is  French,  and  takes  all  the  new  steps  perfectly." 

Agratha  had  said  she  only  wished  to  "  look  on  " 
but  a  beautiful  girl  of  fifteen  years  is  a  de 
lightful  partner,  "  where  feet  fly  fast,  and  hearts 
are  light."  And  she  had  her  place  in  every  dance, 
even  in  the  minuet  which  she  performed  with  Carel 
Van  Dorn  to  the  delight  of  everyone  present. 
Never  before  had  her  father  been  so  proud  of  her, 
never  before  had  he  so  fully  realised  what  a  treas 
ure  of  lovely  life  was  committed  to  his  care.  He 
watched  her  jealously,  was  hot  and  angry  when 
she  was  dancing  with  Lord  Mclvar,  or  any  of  the 
young  men  from  the  English  quarter,  and  was 
proud  and  pleased  when  she  stepped  out  with  Carel 
Van  Dorn,  or  Jacob  Kip,  or  any  of  the  young 
Dutch  beaus  present. 

So  between  dancing  and  eating,  the  hours  slipped 
quickly  away,  and  all  were  amazed  when  it  was 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  the  last  Country 
Dance  was  called.  Agratha  had  Mclvar  for  her 
partner,  and  she  felt  that  the  climax  of  the  en- 


THE    BALL    IN    THE    FORT          59 

tertainment  had  been  reached.  Nothing  more  de 
lightful  could  happen  to  her,  and  she  was  strangely 
satisfied  and  silent.  Usually  she  was  ready  to 
talk,  to  describe,  even  to  criticise,  but  about  this 
fateful  entertainment  she  had  nothing  to  say;  her 
heart  was  too  full  for  words,  and  she  slipped 
quietly  away  to  her  room  without  expressing  an 
opinion. 

Van  Ruyven  was  amazed,  but  her  mother  said: 
"  The  child  is  too  weary  to  talk.  We  shall  have 
enough  said  in  the  morning.  Take  thy  smoke  and 
then  we  also  will  go  to  our  good  sleep,  for  I  can 
tell  thee  I  am  weary  and  have  not  a  word  to  say 
this  night — I  mean  this  morning — for  it  is  anigh 
to  three  o'clock.  Think  of  that." 

So  Paul  removed  his  fine  velvet  coat,  and  draw 
ing  his  chair  opposite  the  fire,  lit  his  pipe  and 
smoked  placidly,  while  Ragel  put  away  her  pearls 
and  lace,  and  splendidly  embroidered  petticoats. 
Paul  was  not  sleepy,  he  had  talked  a  great  deal 
at  the  Governor's  table,  and  he  felt  that  he  would 
like  to  repeat  the  conversation  to  his  wife.  He 
was  sure  that  she  would  enjoy  it,  so  he  said: 

"  Sit  down  beside  me,  Ragel,  for  one-half  hour. 
I  must  have  my  smoke,  and  it  is  no  good  for  me, 
if  thou  keep  moving  about  on  thy  tip-toes." 

"  Well,  look  now,  Paul,  this  is  the  very  hour  of 
my  morning  sleep,  and  I  will  not  cheat  myself 
of  it." 

"  But  I  cannot  sleep,  Ragel." 


60      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  That  is  nonsense.  What  is  there  to  keep  thee 
awake?  Put  on  thy  nightcap,  shut  thy  eyes,  and 
lay  thy  head  on  the  pillow,  and  if  thou  art  not 
asleep  in  one  minute,  then  I  will  wonder,  I  will 
fear,  I  will  call  up  the  house,  I  will  send  for  the 
Doctor.  But  there!  Sleep  comes  to  thee  as  eas 
ily  as  breathing." 

"In  my  judgment,  that  is  the  right  way, 
Ragel." 

"  Well,  then,  see  thou  take  the  right  way,  and 
that  very  soon.  Good-night  to  thee,  Paul ! " 


CHAPTER  THREE 

AGEATHA'S  LITTLE  TRIUMPH 

IN  the  morning  Paul  was  late  to  breakfast,  and 
so  hurried  at  dinner  time,  that  Ragel  quoted  point 
edly  :  " '  Late  to  breakfast,  hurried  at  dinner,  and 
cross  at  supper.'  That  is  the  old  proverb,  Paul, 
but  I  advise  thee  not  to  be  cross  at  supper.  I 
am  likely  to  be  cross  myself  before  night,"  she 
said,  "  and  if  two  in  the  house  be  in  that  temper, 
no  doubt  there  will  be  trouble  and  quarrelling." 

"  When  I  got  to  business  this  morning,"  re 
torted  Paul,  "  it  was  ten  o'clock  and  nothing  done 
that  should  have  been  done — every  moeder's  son 
of  the  lazy  fellows,  talking  about  the  dance  last 
night." 

"  That  was  natural,  Paul." 

"  In  business  hours,  it  was  dishonest,  imperti 
nent  trifling.  Well,  then,  I  have  kept  them  on  the 
quickstep  dance  ever  since,  and  to-night  they  will 
stay  two  hours  over  time.  Yes,  indeed,  they  will !  " 

"  The  poor  young  men !  Thou  hast  taken  all 
the  pleasure  out  of  their  good  time.  Once  thou 
wert  young,  Paul." 

"  I  was  always  honest  and  diligent  in  my  bus- 

61 


62      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

iness.  That  is  one  of  my  principles.  Listen, 
Ragel!  I  will  not  go  to  any  more  midnight  non 
sense.  I  have  a  headache.  I  am  sleepy,  and  the 
day's  business  is  at  sixes  and  sevens." 

"  Come  home  early,  and  make  up  thy  sleep." 

"  And  let  everything  in  the  store  go  to  the  mis 
chief.  That  is  like  a  woman.  I  may  be  two  hours 
later  than  is  my  custom." 

"  I  should  think  thou  would,  if  thou  art  not, 
keeping  thy  clerks  two  hours  later  will  be  of  little 
use." 

"If  thou  hast  a  pudding,  let  it  be  brought 
quickly.  I  cannot  spend  the  best  hour  in  the  day 
talking." 

"  There  is  no  pudding." 

"  That  is  what  I  expected." 

*'Then  I  am  glad  thou  art  not  disappointed." 

"  I  am  going.  Things  seem  to  be  as  much  out 
of  kilter  here,  as  they  are  at  the  store." 

"  Of  course  they  are.  I  am  glad  thou  had  the 
good  sense  to  expect  it." 

Paul  looked  at  his  wife  angrily,  but  Ragel,  with 
a  face  of  smiling  good  .humour,  was  carefully  cut 
ting  herself  a  choice  slice  of  roast  mutton,  so  she 
did  not  notice  his  displeasure. 

"  I  am  going,"  he  said  again,  pushing  backward 
his  chair  with  unnecessary  noise  and  haste. 

"  No  one  hinders  thy  going,"  answered  Ragel, 
"  but  I  advise  thee  to  come  home  early,  and  finish 
thy  sleep.  Also,  there  is  a  storm  brewing,  and 


in  thy  present  temper,  it  would  be  easy  for  thee 
to  take  cold." 

He  shut  the  door  emphatically  to  this  remark, 
and  Ragel  laid  down  her  knife  and  fork  and 
watched  him  stamping  down  the  flagged  garden 
walk.  "  Men  are  cross,  queer  creatures,"  she 
thought,  yet  the  thought  passed  away  in  a  smile, 
for  she  knew  that  Paul's  temper  was  easily  in  her 
management,  one  way  or  another,  "  but  he  will 
come  home  early,  and  finish  his  sleep."  She  gave 
the  last  sentence  audible  speech,  and  felt  so  cer 
tified  by  the  sound  of  the  words,  that  she  bade 
Gus  make  a  good  fire,  and  put  his  master's  house 
blouse  and  slippers  before  it. 

Two  hours  earlier  than  usual  Paul  came  home 
and  went  straight  to  his  bedroom.  Madame  Van 
Ruyven  and  Agratha  were  sitting  sewing  and  talk 
ing  in  the  room  beneath,  and  they  heard  him  kick 
off  his  shoes  with  a  noise  calculated  to  inform 
them  of  his  obedience  to  the  advice  given  him. 
Then  Madame  smiled,  she  understood  all  his  little 
ways  of  attracting  attention,  and  she  nodded  at 
Agratha  sympathetically,  and  went  upstairs  to 
him. 

"  So  glad  am  I  to  see  thee,  Paul,"  she  said,  "  in 
deed  I  was  wishing  thou  would  come.  Now  I  will 
darken  the  room,  and  sleep,  Dear  One,  sleep  all 
that  is  needful  to  thee.  A  wise  man,  as  thou  art, 
always  pays  the  debt  he  owes  to  himself,  before 
all  other  debts.  Thou  hast  done  right." 


64      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  Well,  Ragel,  I  generally  do  right,  that  is  one 
of  the  things  I  am  particular  about." 

"  Everyone  knows  that,  Paul." 

Then  she  left  him  to  the  soothing  and  healing 
influences  of  darkness  and  sleep,  and  returning  to 
her  daughter  continued  their  discussion  about  the 
social  events  of  the  hour — the  parties  likely  to  be 
given,  and  the  guests  that  would  be  prominent  in 
each  particular  set. 

When  Paul  awoke  it  was  quite  dark,  and  he 
knew  from  a  certain  warm  delicious  odour,  and 
still  more  definitely  from  the  sound  of  silver  and 
glass  in  contact,  that  it  was  supper  time.  He  rose 
hastily  and  at  the  top  of  the  stairs  saw  Agratha 
with  a  candle  in  her  hand  waiting  for  him.  It 
made  him  happy.  He  took  the  candle  from  her 
and  clasped  her  hand  in  his,  and  so  she  led  him 
to  his  chair  on  the  hearth,  shook  over  again  its 
cushions,  gave  him  his  comfortable  blouse,  put  on 
his  slippers,  and  then  took  a  kiss  for  her  service. 
It  was  all  delightful,  and  when  Ragel  and  the  sup 
per  entered,  a  great  content  filled  the  large  bright 
room,  and  the  unhappy  dinner  was  quite  for 
gotten. 

They  talked  during  it  of  Agratha's  lessons,  and 
Paul  was  proud  to  be  able  to  explain  to  his  child 
some  of  those  classical  allusions  so  common  in  the 
writings  of  that  period.  For  Paul  was  a  Univer 
sity  graduate,  and  never  spoke  of  Mother  Leyden 
without  raising  his  hat  or  hand  in  salutation  to 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH     65 

her.  It  was  natural  enough  then,  that  he  should 
tell  Agratha  about  the  Governor's  reference  to 
the  Trojan  horse,  and  the  blank  or  puzzled  looks 
with  which  it  was  received. 

"  I  am  even  sure,  Ragel,"  he  continued,  "  that 
I  alone  understood  him,  and  what  Allard  Anthony 
and  the  rest  thought,  I  know  not.  No  one  pres 
ent  ever  named  the  Trojan  horse  to  me  except 
Peter  Van  Couwenhoven;  he  asked  when  I  next 
met  him  if  I  had  ever  seen  a  Trojan  horse,  and 
surmised  they  must  be  ugly  ill-tempered  brutes  to 
need  dragging  into  any  place." 

Madame  said  she  did  not  blame  Couwen 
hoven,  nor  anybody  else  for  not  understanding,  or 
believing  such  an  improbable  story.  And  she 
would  like  to  know  what  the  Trojans  and  the 
Greeks  had  to  do  with  New  Amsterdam,  and  its 
government?  She  thought  that  if  the  Governor 
had  to  set  off  his  speeches  with  old  sayings  and  old 
stories,  he  might  find  some  nearer  home  in  good 
plain  Dutch.  "  Why,"  she  continued,  "  Van  Hat- 
tarn,  whom  he  has  made  one  of  our  burgomasters, 
lives  mostly  among  the  Indians,  and  I  dare  say 
never  heard  of  a  war  with  the  Trojans;  indeed,  I 
wonder  he  did  not  ask  the  Governor  if  the  Trojan 
tribe  were  allied  to  the  Mohawks  ?  " 

"  Well,  then,  I  can  tell  you,  Ragel,  that  our  best 
and  most  respectable  men  are  very  much  impressed 
by  his  Latin  quotations,  and  they  and  his  class 
ical  stories  will  silence  a  quarrelsome  meeting 


66      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

when  common  sense  and  good  Dutch  would  have  no 
effect.  Old  Vanderhoff  once  went  to  Domine 
Megapolensis  and  repeated  as  well  as  he  could 
some  Latin  phrase  used  by  Governor  Stuyvesant. 
'  He  threw  it  in  our  faces  as  if  it  was  powder  and 
shot,'  he  said,  '  and  I  would  like,  Domine,  to  know 
what  it  meant.' ' 

"Did  he  tell  him,  Paul?  " 

"  The  Domine  spoke  the  phrase  correctly,  and 
being  assured  it  was  the  Governor's  quotation  an 
swered:  •'  I  am  sorry  that,  you  have  asked  me,  Mr. 
Vanderhoff,  and  I  have  little  inclination  to  tell 
you  its  meaning.'  However,  being  strongly  urged, 
he  said :  *  If  you  will  have  it,  then  it  means  in  plain 
Dutch,  that  you  are  a  lot  of  jabbering  idiots  and 
jackasses,  and  not  even  honest  ones.'  Vanderhoff 
has  never  spoken  to  Stuyvesant  since." 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant  will  not  care  if  Mr.  Van 
derhoff  does  not  speak  to  him,"  said  Agratha. 

"  The  flying  of  a  crow  overhead  would  have  as 
much  effect  on  him,"  added  Madame. 

In  such  pleasant,  intimate  conversation  the 
evening  passed ;  and  in  the  morning  Agratha  began 
eagerly  to  watch  for  an  invitation  to  some  of  the 
festivities  she  had  heard  were  certain.  But  none 
came  to  her,  except  from  the  Stillwells,  and  as 
Lady  Moody  was  staying  with  them,  she  knew 
whom  to  thank  for  it.  Every  afternoon  or  even 
ing,  there  was  some  kind  of  pleasuring  on  hand, 
and  she  could  hardly  keep  back  tears  when  a  pro- 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH      67 

cession  of  sleighs  filled  with  merrymakers  passed. 
She  knew  that  they  were  going  to  a  famous  road- 
house  three  miles  distant,  and  were  to  have  an 
cyster  supper,  and  an  informal  dance  after  it. 
It  was  the  Anthonys'  courtesy  to  the  English  vis 
itors,  and  she  thought  the^  might  have  asked  her 
to  join  them. 

"  They  were  all  young  people,  moeder,"  she  said 
with  a  sob  in  her  voice,  "  and  I  should  have  been 
so  happy  with  them." 

"  Thou  art  too  young  yet,  Agratha.  Except 
from  the  Governor  and  Lady  Moody  thou  cannot 
expect  social  invitations  for  some  years  yet." 

"  Years  !     Oh,  moeder !  " 

It  was  however  a  fact,  that  Agratha's  presence 
in  the  young  people's  set  had  not  been  kindly  re 
ceived.  The  marriageable  girls  felt  it  to  be  an 
unfair  intrusion  of  youth  and  beauty,  fresher  than 
their  own,  and  Elizabeth  Anthony  said  plainly: 

"  The  little  minx  had  no  business  among  us. 
She  is  too  attractive,  and  she  knew  well  enough 
how  to  coquet  with  the  most  desirable  young  men 
present.  I  shall  not  notice  her  in  any  future  so 
cial  gathering." 

"  It  is  her  mother's  fault,"  replied  Mrs.  An 
thony.  "  She  thinks  her  daughter  a  very  lamp  of 
beauty,  and  is  sure  we  all  wish  to  gaze  on  her. 
The  child  already  is  not  permitted  to  keep  any 
company,  unless  they  belong  to  the  top  of  the 
tree.  But  then!  " 


68      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

"This  is  the  truth,  mother,"  continued  Miss 
Anthony ;  "  girls  of  twenty- two,  or  so  on,  had  no 
chance  of  favour  when  this  dressed-up  school  girl 
was  around.  And  will  you  believe  it,  her  fine  dress 
— just  like  mine — was  made  in  a  babyish  kind  of 
fashion.  If  she  had  any  corsets  on,  they  must 
have  been  short  and  soft,  and  I  do  not  think  such 
dressing  on  a  girl  of  fifteen  moral  and  respectable." 

"  I  shall  tell  you  how  matters  stand,  Elizabeth," 
said  Mrs.  Anthony,  "  if  you  and  the  other  girls  of 
twenty-two  and  so  on,  refuse  to  countenance  her, 
she  will  not  be  invited  out.  A  child  like  Agratha 
Van  Ruyven  is  absurd  in  a  ballroom.  As  for  her 
great  beauty,  Madame  Van  Ruyven  should  con 
sider  that  blossoms  are  not  fruits.  Agratha  is 
pretty  enough  now,  but  what  she  will  be  five  or 
ten  years  after  this  time,  who  can  tell  ?  " 

These  opinions  regarding  Agratha's  presence  at 
the  Fort  ball  were  very  general,  and  the  Anthonys 
had  sufficient  influence  to  enforce  the  child's  se 
clusion.  She  felt  it  keenly,  and  Madame  made 
polite  excuses  for  refusing  all  the  future  festivi 
ties  of  that  period.  She  was  indignant  at  the 
slight  shown  to  her  daughter,  and  disposed  to  tell 
everyone  that  Agratha  had  only  been  present  at 
the  dance  in  the  Fort  in  obedience  to  a  special 
request  from  the  Governor  and  Madame  Stuy- 
vesant. 

In  consequence  of  these  little  annoyances,  Lady 
Moody's  invitation  was  an  acceptable  triumph. 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH     69 

After  all,  Agratha  was  going  to  have  the  best  of 
it.  Instantly  Madame  began  the  few  changes 
proper  for  the  visit.  A  simple  evening  dress 
made  over  the  same  corsets  Miss  Anthony  thought 
so  reprehensible,  her  cloth  pelisse  more  hand 
somely  trimmed,  and  her  little  fur  hood  re-lined 
with  new  scarlet  satin,  were  not  obvious  prepara 
tions,  and  Van  Ruyven  was  not  aware  of  his 
daughter's  intended  trip  to  Gravesend,  until  the 
evening  before  it  was  to  begin.  Then  on  coming 
home  he  noticed  Agratha's  trunk  downstairs,  and 
he  surmised  its  purpose  at  once.  Her  mother 
frankly  admitted  she  had  promised  Lady  Moody  to 
let  her  have  Agratha  for  a  week,  and  Van  Ruy 
ven  said: 

"  I  am  not  pleased  at  that,  Ragel.  She  will  miss 
her  lessons,  and  she  does  that  too  often." 

But  he  was  not  only  inordinately  fond  of 
Agratha,  he  was  also  proud  and  touchy  about 
everything  concerning  her;  and  when  Madame 
feelingly  related  the  small  slights  and  neglects  she 
had  recently  been  compelled  to  accept  from  older 
girls  jealous  of  her  beauty,  he  was  quite  ready  to 
give  the  child  any  compensating  pleasure  within 
his  power. 

"  Let  her  go  with  Lady  Moody  for  a  week,"  he 
said,  "  but  only  for  a  week,  no  longer." 

However,  he  did  not  know  at  this  hour  that? 
Lady  Moody  was  going  home  on  The  Wasp,  and: 
Madame  did  not  think  it  well  to  tell  him.  "  There 


is  a  time  for  everything,"  she  thought,  "  and  the 
proper  time  to  tell  Paul  will  come." 

So  Agratha  went  quietly  away  in  the  morning. 
Gus  carried  her  trunk  to  the  Stillwells',  and  Lady 
Moody's  own  sloop  took  them  to  Nutting  Island, 
where  The  Wasp  lay  at  anchor.  There  was  a  little 
anxious  fear  at  the  mother's  heart,  for  she  had  to 
trust  her  darling  to  events,  and  be  left  in  igno 
rance  of  those  events  for  an  uncertain  time.  For 
there  were  no  telephones  or  telegraphs  or  even 
regular  mail  service  in  those  days,  and  Madame 
Van  Ruyven  knew  that  she  might  have  to  wait  for 
any  information  until  Agratha  brought  home  her 
own  news. 

This  is  what  she  told  herself  as  she  went  with 
less  spirit  than  usual  about  her  house  duties.  But 
in  the  afternoon  she  was  delighted  to  see  Blandina 
Wolfert  open  the  garden  gate.  If  anything  un 
usual  had  happened,  Blandina  would  know  it,  and 
Madame  gave  her  a  warm  welcome,  remarking  as 
ghe  did  so: 

"  You  are  very  smartly  dressed,  Blandina. 
Have  you  been  at  a  wedding?  " 

"  I  have  been  with  the  rest  of  the  crowd  to  see  the 
English  war  ship  sail.  There  may  be  a  wedding 
hid  away  in  her.  Nobody  knows  what  a  shipfull 
of  Englishmen  may  hide  or  carry.  Where  is 
Agratha?  " 

"  I  think  you  know  where  she  is,  Blandina." 
,   "  I  was  wondering  if  you  knew." 


AGRATHA'S  LITTLE  TRIUMPH  71' 

"  I  know  that  she  has  gone  to  spend  a  week  at 
Gravesend  with  Lady  Moody.  Why  did  you  go 
to  see  The  Wasp  sail?  " 

"  I  went  because  the  whole  English  set  were  go 
ing.  A  crowd  went  down  to  the  Island  this  morn 
ing,  and  I  thought  I  might  as  well  see  what  they 
were  up  to ;  and  as  I  stood  watching  and  listening 
— for  it  is  my  way  to  notice  everything — I  saw 
Lady  Moody's  sloop  coming.  And  I  noticed  that 
after  Lady  Moody  and  Agratha  landed,  the  sloop 
went  straight  up  the  river  again,  with  Mr.  Hub- 
bard  at  the  wheel." 

"  Were  you  on  board  The  Wasp?  " 

"  Good  gracious,  Madame !  she  was  guarded  as 
if  she  was  an  enemy's  country.  No  one  was  al 
lowed  to  board  her,  but  we  noticed  that  the  gang 
way  was  down  and  covered  with  scarlet  carpet. 
So  we  all  expected  to  see  Governor  and  Madame 
Stuyvesant,  and  some  were  not  pleased  with  them 
for  paying  so  much  attention  to  people  who  are 
always  interfering  with  our  rights  and  interests; 
but  as  for  me  I  said  nothing — which  is  my  way 
when  there  are  disputes — and  in  a  few  moments  I 
was  glad  I  had  been  so  prudent." 

"Why?" 

"  Because,  after  calling  '  good-byes  '  to  Mr. 
Hubbard,  Lady  Moody  and  Agratha  went  straight 
to  The  Wasp,  and  lo !  and  behold ;  a  sailor  in  full 
uniform  let  down  the  rope  which  had  been  across 
the  gangway,  and  Lord  Mclvar  came  hurriedly; 


72      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

from  the  upper  deck.  First  he  led  Lady  Moody 
on  board,  and  then  returned  for  Agratha.  He 
stretched  out  both  hands  to  her,  and  acted  just — 
as  I  suppose — a  lover  ought  to  do.  We  were  all 
astonished,  and  many  thought  Agratha  was  run 
ning  away  with " 

"  Stop  one  minute,  Blandina,"  said  Madame 
with  a  touch  of  anger  in  her  voice,  "  you  all  knew 
well,  that  Agratha  was  not  running  away  with 
anyone.  She  is  only  a  child.  Does  it  hurt  you, 
that  she  should  have  a  week's  holiday  and  a  little 
pleasure?  " 

"  For  myself,  I  say  no ;  but  there  are  others 
who  talk  of  playing  with  fire,  and  so  on,  and  so  on. 
And  handsome  young  lords  are  just  a  kind  of  con 
suming  fire.  The  girls  in  New  Amsterdam  have 
been  in  a  very  blaze  of  jealousy,  ever  since  Lord 
Mclvar  was  seen.  But  then!  Please  to  remem 
ber  that  is  the  way  with  the  English,  they  put 
everything  in  order  of  battle  wherever  they  come. 
May  the  God  of  peace  and  good  will  keep  them 
far  off,  for  the  rest  of  our  lives." 

"  Pshaw,  now !  The  English  can't  trouble  me. 
My  next  door  neighbours  could  do  it  easier.  See 
here,  once,  Blandina,  as  you  go  up  and  down,  you 
may  say  that  Agratha  Van  Ruyven's  visit  was 
planned  and  promised  before  The  Wasp  came  here, 
and  Lord  Mclvar  has  nothing  whatever  to  do 
with  my  daughter." 

"  Well,  then,  he  should  not   carry  on  in  the 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH     73 

way  he  did.  I  wish  you  had  seen  him  once, 
clasping  her  hands,  and  smiling  into  her  face, 
and " 

"  And  I  take  leave  to  say,  that  I  am  sure  he 
clasped  Lady  Moody's  hands,  and  smiled  into  her 
face  in  just  the  same  manner.  There  is  no  dis 
pensing  with  these  fopperies  in  decent  society,  but 
no  doubt  the  English  are  too  obvious  in  their  com 
pliments.  Kindly  excuse  me  speaking  it  so  plain, 
Blandina.  Allowances  are  to  be  made  in  judging 
strangers,  especially  when  we  have  given  them  such 
freedoms  as  we  have  given  the  English.  They 
take  advantages ;  that  is  natural." 

"  Their  impudence  is  past  declaring,"  answered 
Blandina,  "  and  as  for  their  compliments,  the$ 
are  like  the  wind,  for  everyone.  Now  my  maxims 
are  truth  and  common-sense,  and  so  I  never  lis 
tened  to  anything  they  said ;  that  is,  I  gave  it  no 
regard." 

"  A  very  wise  young  woman  are  you,  Blandina 
Wolfert." 

"  Well  then,  that  is  the  truth.  I  am  generally 
known  for  my  prudence.  No  one  may  look  at  my 
face  to  admire,  but  my  conduct  is " 

"  Come,  now,  Blandina,  you  have  just  told  me 
one  of  your  maxims  was  truth,  and  you  are  not 
living  up  to  the  truth  now.  You  know  you  have 
a  pretty  face,  yes " 

"  Well,  then,  I  may  be  pretty.  If  it  is  the 
truth,  I  will  not  deny  it.  But  it  is  not  my  way 


74      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

to  praise  myself,  I  do  not  think  it  respectable  or 
pious.  It  is  against  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  I 
respect  the  Holy  Scriptures.  So  I  do  not  praise 
myself,  I  praise  others,  that  is  to  my  credit, 
Domine  Megapolensis  has  said  so,  often." 

"  Then  I  hope  you  will  put  to  silence  any  fool 
ishness  about  Agratha's  visit  to  Gravesend.  You 
know  the  truth  now." 

"  I  shall  do  my  best,  Madame,  but — "  and  but 
— and  still  but,  until  Madame  was  weary  and  a  lit 
tle  offended.  Then  Blandina  went  away  with  a 
pretence  of  hurry,  and  a  cackle  of  words  not 
consonant  with  that  Spirit  of  Truth,  which  she 
claimed  as  h,er  special  excellency. 

It  was  dark  when  Paul  reached  home  that  night, 
but  Ragel  knew  from  the  stamp  and  hurry  of  his 
feet  he  had  heard  something  to  annoy  him;  and 
she  thought  instantly  of  The  Wasp.  But  she  pos 
sessed  that  clever  wifely  diplomacy,  which  comes  of 
an  intelligent  intimacy,  and  she  met  him  cheer 
fully  and  made  no  allusion  to  his  being  more  than 
half  an  hour  late.  Paul  felt  her  mood  to  be 
comfortable,  and  he  resolved  to  delay  all  inquiries 
until  his  supper  had  been  enjoyed.  Gus  was  just 
putting  it  on  the  table,  and  the  viands  had  a 
tempting  and  satisfying  odour. 

Ragel,  however,  knew  better  than  to  delay  until 
her  husband  began  to  question  her;  that  was  a 
challenging  she  always  resented.  Therefore,  as 
soon  as  the  proper  moment  had  arrived,  she  said : 
"  I  suppose  Agratha  left  about  noon,  and  I 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH      75 


lieve    there    was    a    crowd    to    see    The 
sail." 

"I  heard;  I  heard,"  he  answered  in  an  injured 
tone,  "  and  I  would  like  to  know  how  Agratha 
came  to  be  on  The  Wasp.  I  am  very  angry,  for 
thou  told  me  she  was  going  with  Lady  Moody." 

"  Well,  then,  she  did  go  with  Lady  Moody." 

"  I  heard  that  James  Hubbard  left  Agratha  and 
Lady  Moody  on  The  Wasp,  and  then  went  back 
to  the  city  with  all  sail  set." 

"  He  did  so.  Listen,  Paul.  There  was  a  great 
consignment  of  provisions,  clothing  and  other 
needful  things  to  the  Colony  of  Gravesend,  lying 
at  Isaac  Allerton's  wharf.  It  had  but  poor  shel 
ter,  a  storm  might  come  at  any  hour,  and  many 
families  waiting  anxiously  for  their  flour  and  other 
provisions.  James  Hubbard,  who  had  come  to 
look  after  them,  told  Lady  Moody  he  had  relied 
on  the  use  of  her  sloop,  and  begged  her  to  favour 
him  and  the  colony  so  far.  What  could  she  do?  " 

"  Could  she  not  have  gone  with  the  goods  and 
Hubbard?  " 

"  Hubbard  had  the  goods  to  put  on  board,  and 
he  will  not  reach  Gravesend  until  late  to-night,  or 
it  may  be  to-morrow.  And  while  she  was  talking 
with  Hubbard,  Captain  Schofield  came  in,  and  of 
fered  her  and  our  Agratha  passage  on  The  Wasp. 
For  you  know  the  ship  goes  there  both  to  get  vic 
tualing  and  fresh  water.  There  is  no  need  to  say 
more  to  thee,  Paul,  for  never  wast  thou  unfriendly 
or  unreasonable  since  I  knew  thee." 


76      A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

This  excuse,  being  a  business  one,  was  readily; 
admitted  by  Paul  to  be  a  valid  one,  but  he  added: 
"  It  puts  thee  and  me  in  a  very  bad  light,  and  peo 
ple  are  talking  about  it." 

"  I  am  not  against  their  talking,  if  it  please 
them  to  tell  the  truth." 

"  Thy  son  Nicholas  came  into  my  office  and  said 
he  was  astonished  and  pained  at  thy  carelessness, 
and  he  talked  in  a  way  that  angered  me.  Some 
words  we  had  that  I  will  not  repeat.  And  no 
sooner  had  he  left  my  office,  than  son  William 
came  with  his  preachment." 

"  Pray  then,  what  did  our  William  say?  " 

"  He  said  he  wanted  his  sister  sent  to  that 
girl's  boarding  school  in  Boston,  where  his  wife 
was  educated." 

"  Tell  him  his  mother  said  she  would  not  for  her 
life  send  Agratha  to  that  school,  lest  she  became 
in  the  least  degree  like  his  wife." 

"  He  said  he  did  not  approve  of  her  going  to 
the  Fort,  she  saw  too  many  men  there,  and  that 
his  wife  considered  her  presence  at  the  Fort  ball 
most  injudicious  and  improper." 

"  His  wife !  Paul,  I  am  heart  tired  of  that  per 
fect  woman.  Before  Wim  married  her,  he  was  a 
good  fellow,  a  pleasant  happy  fellow  with  a  smile 
always  ready.  Now!  Well  now,  I  wouldn't  give 
a  shoe-string  for  his  good  heart,  unless  God  will 
the  belief  that  he  has  the  most  perfect  woman  in 
undertake  to  mend  it.  And  he  noodles  along  in 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH      77 

the  world  for  his  wife!  What  did  thou  say  to 
him?  " 

"  I  let  him  talk,  till  he  got  to  his  usual  ending : 
'  those  are  my  opinions,  father.'  Then  I  laughed  a 
bit,  and  told  him  they  were  far  more  like  his  wife's 
opinions,  and  that  I  had  no  objections  to  them, 
except  that  they  were  exactly  opposite  to  my 
opinions." 

"  I  know  how  the  talk  will  fly  to-morrow,  for 
Blandina  Wolfert  was  here,  and  I  heard  from  her 
that  people  thought  our  little  Agratha  had  run 
away  with  that  long,  thin,  thread-paper  of  a 
Scotch  Lord — and  a  lot  of  rubbishy  lies  of  the 
same  kind." 

"  The  clashing  jades  !  "  cried  Paul  in  a  burst  of 
passion,  "  I  will  have  them  up  before  the  consistory 
for  slander." 

"  Nonsense !  Everything  they  have  said,  or  will 
say,  can  only  come  from  their  jealousy  and  envy. 
It  is  better  to  be  envied  than  pitied,  and  it  would 
not  become  Paul  Van  Ruyven  to  stand  before  the 
consistory  in  defence  of  his  little  child;  who  is  far 
off  needing  either  defence  or  excuse  in  anyway. 
The  Innocent  One !  " 

"  That  is  the  truth.  Before  there  is  a  defence, 
there  must  be  an  accusation  and  I  will  not  suppose 
one  against  Agratha.  No,  I  will  not." 

"  Cast  the  whole  affair  out  of  thy  mind.  If 
any  women  come  to  me  about  my  little  daughter, 
I  have  words  ready  for  them.  As  for  Nicholas 


and  Wim  they  cackle  after  their  wives.  Little 
we  care  what  they  say,  and  if  again  they  trouble 
thee,  on  any  such  matter,  send  them  home  to  study 
their  Fifth  Commandment.  I  suppose  they  have 
not  forgotten  their  catechism,  or  quite  put  their 
wives'  opinions  before  it.  Is  this  all  that  troubles 
thee?  If  so,  thou  art  well  off." 

"  The  rest  I  bear  with  the  whole  city.  Isaac 
Allerton  came  to  me  just  after  Wim  left,  and  he 
has  little  hope  of  any  good  from  the  new  govern 
ment." 

"  Stuyvesant  again,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Yes.  He  has  ordered  that  every  house  sell 
ing  spirits,  beer  or  tobacco,  is  to  be  closed  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  fines  for  breaking  this  law,  and 
many  others  are  appointed." 

"  Well,  then,  that  is  proper,  Paul.  Men 
should  not  go  to  a  tavern  on  the  Sabbath." 

"  Stuyvesant's  order  will  not  prevent  it.  Last 
Sabbath  all  the  public  doors  were  closed,  and  all 
who  wanted  liquor  went  in  by  the  family  door. 
What  good  is  that  for  anyone?  It  is  only  add 
ing  deception  to  drinking,  and  the  youngsters 
think  it  good  fun  to  cheat  the  constables.  And 
last  night,  the  constables  were  empowered  to  take 
all  the  lock-up  money  to  the  captain  of  the 
watch ;  he  is  to  hold  it  for  their  benefit,  and  divide 
it  among  them  four  times  in  a  year.  See  now, 
Ragel,  as  the  city  grows,  what  a  great  and  secret 
perquisite  this  money  will  become!  Many  a  man 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH      79 

—sailors  especially — will  be  locked  up  on  a  false 
charge  to  increase  it,  or  else  they  will  satisfy  the 
constable  by  that  subtle  secret  argument,  which 
comes  from  the  pocket,  instead  of  the  brain. 
Again,  if  they  have  a  spite  at  any  man,  they  may 
lock  him  up  and  put  him  to  charges.  Ragel,  I 
say  it  is  too  much  power  in  the  hands  of  the  con 
stables.  Oh,  we  shall  pay  for  it !  " 

"  But  the  constables  must  do  right,  Paul. 
^The  City  Councillors  will  see  to  that." 

"  Stuyvesant's  idea  of  a  City  Councillor's  duty, 
is  that  he  unhesitatingly  ratify  whatever  Stuy- 
yesant  wills.  Yesterday  he  made  that  perfect 
scoundrel  Tienhoven  Sheriff-attorney  of  the 
city." 

"  But  the  Council  will  not  accept  him.  He  is 
the  vilest,  and  the  most  hated  of  men.  He  has 
robbed  the  Company,  the  City,  and  every  man  he 
could  touch." 

"  That  is  the  truth,  and  also  in  Holland  he  is 
under  indictment  for  grave  offences.  But  Stuy- 
yesant  said,  '  take  him '  and  no  one  dared  to  re 
fuse  him." 

"  There  was  some  opposition,  Paul.  Surely 
there  was  some  opposition?" 

"  No  one  dared  to  make  any  opposition,  but  his 
acceptance  was  accompanied  by  a  humble  petition 
to  Stuyvesant,  to  admonish  Tienhoven  to  treat 
them  well,  and  endeavor  to  give  satisfaction.  I 
can  see  Stuyvesant  laughing  over  that  advice." 


80      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  But  the  charges  against  Tienhoven  have  not 
yet  been  investigated." 

"  Tienhoven  has  investigated  them,  and  finds 
himself  spotlessly  innocent,  and  Stuyvesant  is  his 
friend." 

"  But,  Paul,  Stuyvesant  has  always  been  re 
ported  an  honest  man.  Jan  Hoag  left  one  thou 
sand  guilders  with  him  to  be  sent  to  his  family  in 
Holland,  and  by  good  investments  he  made  it 
nearly  two  thousand,  and  he  sent  every  stiver  to 
the  man's  wife.  He  made  no  charges  of  any  kind 
on  it." 

"  Jan  Hoag  was  his  friend.  Well,  then,  Stuy 
vesant  would  not  wrong  his  friend,  or  tithe  a 
friend's  trust;  but  Ragel,  so  many  men  seem  to 
think  a  public  trust  may  be,  should  be,  admin 
istered  for  the  benefit  of  the  trustee.  There  al 
ways  have  been  such  men,  and  there  always  will 
be.  Cornelis  Van  Tienhoven  will  some  day  lie 
mouldering  in  his  grave,  but  his  spirit  will  go 
marching  on." 

"  We  all  know,  Paul,  that  Stuyvesant  is  a  sharp 
business  man,  but  he  is  not  dishonest." 

"  A  very  sharp  business  man  is  Peter  Stuj- 
vesant,  and  he  carries  on  all  kinds  of  business,  all 
over  the  country.  He  is  a  brewer,  he  has  several 
bouweries,  he  owns  three  ships  trading  to  Boston, 
Norfolk,  and  Jamaica.  He  is  also  part  owner  in 
several  ships  trading  with  Java,  and  the  Far 
East ;  he  is  a  general  merchant,  a  trader  for  furs 


AGRATHA'S    LITTLE    TRIUMPH     81 

with  the  Indians,  and  hath  ventures  in  both  law 
ful  and  contraband  articles.  What  then?  Are 
we  not  all  such  and  such  men  ?  And  with  so  many 
irons  in  the  fire,  Tienhoven  can  doubtless  do  many 
things  for  Stuyvesant,  he  could  not  do  for  him 
self." 

"  But  Tienhoven  is  such  a  nasty,  ugly,  foul  ob 
ject.  I  see  not  how  Stuyvesant  can  endure  his 
company.  I  met  him  last  week  in  Steenwyck's 
store;  he  has  grown  fat  and  thick,  his  face  is  red 
and  bloated,  and  has  a  wen  on  the  left  cheek,  and 
his  sickly-looking  white  hands  were  covered  with 
short  red  hairs.  Oh,  he  was  a  horrible  creature, 
and  yet  there  are  women — oh,  how  can  they  ?  " 

"  I  never  look  at  him,  Ragel.  If  I  did,  I  should 
long  to  strangle  him  as  I  would  a  wolf  or  a  dog. 
But  he  is  now  our  Sheriff-attorney,  and  it  is  Stuy- 
vesant's  will  that  we  pay  him  all  due  respect. 
Isaac  Allerton  says  he  will  not  speak  to  him  or 
notice  his  presence,  wherever  he  may  meet  him.  I 
shall  do  as  Allerton  does." 

"  Is  he  a  safe  man  for  thee  to  follow?  " 

"  He  is  as  good  a  gentleman  as  any  that  live. 
If  he  sit  beside  me,  let  the  rest  walk  in  God's  name. 
Ragel,  I  am  tired,  I  have  felt  the  day  to  be  long 
and  hard." 

"  Then,  I  will  call  in  the  servants  and  thou  can 
read  a  short  psalm,  and  we  will  soon  find  our 
sleep.  To-morrow,  I  must  send  Gus  to  Grave- 
send." 


82      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"But  why?" 

"  To  take  to  Agratha  a  little  frock  that  was  not 
finished  when  she  left  this  morning.  She  must 
dress  to  her  company,  Paul.  There  is  no  help  for 
that.  I  hope  she  is  fast  on  sleep  by  this  time,  and 
I  say  to  her :  *  Good-night,  Agratha,  and  a  happy 
to-morrow  to  thee ! ' :  Van  Ruyven  smiled  and 
though  he  did  not  speak,  Madame  knew  her  desire 
had  found  an  echo  in  his  heart. 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

THE  VISIT  TO  LADY  MOODY 

THE  day  that  had  been  so  unrestful  to  Paul  and 
Ragel  Van  Ruyven,  had  been  a  very  pleasant  one 
to  their  daughter  Agratha.  The  Wasp  had 
dropped  leisurely  along  the  coast  to  Gravesend, 
where  she  arrived  about  sunsetting.  This  colony 
with  few  exceptions  was  intensely  English,  and  the 
visit  of  an  English  battleship  was  an  event  stirring 
every  sentiment  and  prejudice  of  the  race.  Lady 
Moody  understood  and  sympathised  with  the 
popular  feeling,  and  it  was  at  her  request  Captain 
Schofield  as  they  approached  the  wharf  ordered 
the  English  flag  to  the  mast  head.  As  it  flew  out 
and  above  them,  a  mighty  cheer  broke  forth,  cheer 
after  cheer  until  the  very  air  was  vibrant. 
Strong,  bearded  men  stood  bareheaded,  flinging  up 
hats  and  caps  to  their  shouts,  and  many  women 
were  on  their  knees,  sobbing  hysterically,  when 
they  could  no  longer  speak.  Amid  this  passionate 
stress  of  feeling,  Lady  Moody  with  Lord  Mclvar 
and  Agratha  went  on  shore.  Captain  Schofield 
was  to  remain  on  the  ship,  but  Sir  Henry  Moody 

83 


84      A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

was  waiting  to  accompany  his  mother,  and 
Agratha  and  Lord  Mclvar  walked  hand  in  hand 
beside  them. 

There  had  been  some  delay  in  the  landing,  and 
it  was  then  graving  dark,  so  Mclvar  could  see 
little  of  his  cousin's  residence,  except  that  it  was 
a  large  double  stone  house,  with  deep  set  diamond- 
shaped  windows,  and  a  projecting  roof.  On  three 
sides  there  was  a  wide  piazza,  that  in  summer 
time  was  covered  with  vines.  It  stood  apart  from 
all  other  houses,  within  the  high  palisades,  near  the 
northeast  corner.  His  first  impression  was,  that 
it  looked  very  like  a  fortress,  and  daylight  proved 
this  impression  to  be  a  correct  one.  The  door  was 
a  ponderous  affair,  double,  and  both  outer  and 
inner  door  heavily  barred  with  iron.  Very  high 
up  were  large  bull's  eyes,  which  admitted  a  little 
light.  But  as  soon  as-  this  massive  entrance  was 
passed,  the  house  revealed  a  fine  and  comfortable 
furnishing,  that  would  have  been  astonishing,  had 
he  not  known  that  Lady  Moody  had  brought  with 
her  the  moveable  treasures  of  the  old  Moody 
Manor  House  to  adorn  her  home  in  the  New 
World. 

The  entrance  hall  was  wide,  and  like  the  halls  of 
most  English  manor  houses  ran  through  the  whole 
width  of  the  building.  It  was  in  fact  the  modern 
reception  room,  and  contained  two  large  fire 
places,  fur  rugs,  a  sofa,  some  chairs  and  tables, 
and  a  rack  on  which  to  hang  hats  and  coats,  whips, 


THE    VISIT   TO   LADY   MOODY      85 

spurs,  and  so  forth.  The  walls  were  adorned 
with  great  antlers  of  elk  and  deer,  stuffed  birds 
and  animals,  guns,  pistols,  swords,  a  flag  from 
Naseby's  battlefield,  and  many  relics  and  curiosi 
ties  procured  from  the  Indians.  Opposite  the 
principal  fireplace  stood  a  large  eight  day  clock, 
which  told  not  only  the  time  of  day,  but  also  the 
day  of  the  month,  the  year,  the  phases  of  the 
moon  and  other  items  relating  to  time. 

On  the  right  hand  side  of  this  hall  was  the  guest 
parlour,  and  Agratha  was  sitting  there,  when  her 
father  and  mother  sent  her  their  loving  good 
night.  It  was  an  exceedingly  spacious  room,  so 
spacious  that  on  several  occasions  it  had  been  used 
as  a  citadel  when  the  village  was  attacked  by  In 
dians.  Against  the  south  wall  there  were  shelves 
containing  the  largest  collection  of  books  then  in 
America.  They  were  mostly  religious  and  histori 
cal  works,  polyglots  of  Antwerp  and  Paris, 
flanked  by  colossal  theologians — Augustine, 
Jerome,  Aquinas,  Calvin,  Luther,  etc.;  natural 
enemies  in  life,  here  bound  over  to  good  behaviour. 
There  was  a  Babylonion  Talmud,  and  some  dumpy 
vellums  of  Dutch  divines,  with  the  more  modern 
works  of  Jeremy  Taylor,  Mr.  Richard  Baxter's 
Demosthenic  fervour,  Howe's  Platonic  loftiness, 
and  John  Bunyan's  beatific  visions.  Most  of  the 
early  poets  had  a  shelf  to  themselves  containing  the 
works  of  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt, 
William  Drummond,  John  Donne,  Cowley,  South- 


86      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

well,  Marlowe,  Spencer,  Fletcher,  Shakespeare,  and 
John  Milton. 

All  the  rest  of  the  available  space  on  the  walls 
was  covered  with  paintings,  mostly  portraits,  but 
each  one  so  imbued  with  the  life  of  the  family  they 
represented,  that  they  affected  the  living  like  per 
sonal  presences.  A  large  sideboard  shone  with 
silver  and  crystal,  and  there  were  soft  large  chairs 
for  resting  in,  and  others  of  carved  oak  up 
holstered  in  Spanish  leather,  and  ornamented  with 
arabesques  stamped  in  gold.  Much  fine  china  was 
in  the  corner  cupboards,  and  the  floor  was  covered 
with  bright-coloured  rugs.  Nor  was  there  want 
ing  bits  of  bric-a-brac,  miniatures,  crystal  vases, 
filagree,  enamel  and  trinkets,  and  those  little  oddi 
ties  as  necessary  to  a  well-furnished  room,  as  trim 
mings  are  to  a  handsome  gown. 

A  large  fireplace  tiled  in  the  Dutch  fashion  held 
a  bright  glowing  fire,  and  Agratha  basked  in  its 
ruddy  light,  listening  to  the  conversation  of  the 
Moodys  and  Lord  Mclvar.  The  young  man  was 
asking  Lady  Moody  why  she  had  left  England, 
and  her  beautiful  English  home ;  and  she  answered 
with  a  quick  decisiveness : 

"  That  I  might  be  a  free  woman — that  I  might 
manage  my  home  without  Star  Chamber  orders." 

"  But  what  had  the  Star  Chamber  to  do  with 
your  home,  cousin.  And  where  could  you  be  freer 
than  in  England?  " 

"  In  those  days,  Gael  Mclvar,  there  was  no  pre- 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      87 

tence  of  liberty.  The  King  and  Stafford  derided 
the  idea.  Even  people  of  condition  had  to  walk 
in  the  King's  harness.  It  was  not  tolerable.  I 
went  up  to  my  house  in  London  one  winter,  and  the 
Star  Chamber  ordered  me  to  return  to  my 
manor,  and  look  after  the  poor,  and  set  them  a 
good  example.  I  was  a  good  Lady  of  the  Manor 
of  Moody.  I  needed  no  one  to  tell  me  to  be  so, 
least  of  all  the  infamous  Star  Chamber.  Then 
and  there,  I  and  my  son  Henry  determined  to  sell 
the  estate,  and  come  to  America." 

"  But  why  did  the  Star  Chamber  interfere  with 
you :  Had  you  been  talking  politics  ?  " 

"  I  am  of  the  blood  and  breed  of  Oliver  Crom 
well,"  she  answered  with  a  majestic  pride,  that  well 
became  her  boast.  "  Could  I  help  wishing,  as  I 
drank  my  birthday  toast,  that  England  might 
again  become  free,  and  bold  and  prosperous?  " 

"  Oh !— h— h !   I  see,  cousin." 

"  And  loving  God  with  all  my  soul,  could  I  help 
going  to  St.  Paul's  Cross  to  hear  George  Fox  tell 
us  about  The  Inner  Light,  and  Doctor  Calamut 
make  plain  why  Infant  Baptism  was  not  the  rite 
that  Christ  and  John  the  Baptist  sanctioned.  I 
had  gone  to  London  specially  to  hear  the  preach 
ing  at  Paul's  Cross.  What  right  had  the  King  to 
interfere  with  my  personal  plans  ?  " 

"  I  see,  cousin.  I  see  plainly  why  you  were  or 
dered  to  leave  London." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  Gael  Mclvar,  one  thing ;  and 


88      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

remember  what  I  say :  When  a  man  and  a  woman 
can  neither  drink  the  toast  of  their  heart,  nor  lis 
ten  to  the  Word  of  God,  by  the  mouth  of  such 
holy  men  as  they  choose,  I  say  they  are  slaves. 
They  are  not  free.  For  freedom  is  not  an  idea. 
Freedom  is  a  thing  you  can  feel.  It  means  noth 
ing  less  than  the  full  and  quiet  enjoyment  of  your 
own  opinions  and  your  own  property.  If  it  does 
not  mean  this,  call  yourself  what  you  like,  you  are 
a  slave." 

"  For  such  freedom  you  have  paid  a  great  price, 
cousin." 

"  If  I  had  given  up  all  to  the  last  farthing,  I 
must  needs  have  done  so.  For  Deborah  Moody 
sucked  the  milk  of  freedom,  was  nursed  in  the  arms 
of  freedom,  and  stood  between  the  knees  of  Hamp- 
den  and  Cromwell.  If  she  could  forget  or  deny 
their  noble  words  and  brave  deeds,  their  watching 
and  suffering  and  God-given  victories,  she  ought  to 
be  buried  in  chains  with  her  face  downwards." 
As  she  spoke  she  was  transfigured,  her  eyes  had  the 
light  of  immortality,  her  words  were  full  of  flam 
ing  passion,  and  the  room  felt  as  if  it  was  on  fire. 
No  one  could  help  thinking  of  that  other  Deborah 
— that  mother  in  Israel,  singing  triumphiantly  un 
der  the  great  plane  tree — "  My  heart  is  towards 
the  governors  of  Israel,  that  offered  themselves 
willingly  among  the  people.  Bless  ye  the  Lord!  " 
(Judges  5:9.) 

There  were  a  few  moments  of  intensely  sensitive 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      89 

silence,  then  Sir  Henry  said  in  his  soft,  slow  man 
ner  :  "  We  are  but  the  instruments  of  heaven, 
Gael,  our  life  and  work  is  not  of  design,  it  is  of 
destiny." 

Gael  did  not  immediately  answer,  and  Lady 
Moody  added :  "  Heaven  chalked  the  line  that 
brought  us  here,  and  knowingly  we  shall  not  step 
to  the  right  or  the  left  outside  of  it." 

Then  Agratha  stirred  slightly;  she  felt  that 
Gael  Mclvar  was  looking  at  her,  and  something 
within  made  her  uneasy  at  his  regard.  The  next 
moment  she  stood  up  and  in  the  glow  of  red  light 
from  the  well-burned  hickoi^  logs,  the  girl  had  a 
bewildering  loveliness,  powerfully  aided  by  the 
dress  she  wore — a  dark  green  cloth  skirt,  just 
showing  evening  shoes  of  scarlet  Morocco,  with 
silver  latches  and  little  rosettes.  The  green 
bodice  over  a  white  under  bodice  was  fastened 
down  the  front  with  crossed  lacings  of  narrow 
scarlet  ribbon,  and  small  bows  of  the  same,  and 
in  her  loosened  golden-brown  hair  there  was  a 
larger  bow,  fastening  the  snood  that  kept  it  in 
comfortable  confinement.  Even  Sir  Henry,  though 
his  mind  was  busy  with  some  religious  problem  of 
Mr.  Richard  Baxter's,  could  not  help  dropping  a 
moment  from  the  heights  of  a  theological  surmise 
to  a  passing  admiration  for  the  purely  physical 
beauty  on  his  own  hearthstone.  He  was  much 
older  than  Gael  Mclvar,  but  the  younger  man  had 
found  out  what  Sir  Henry  with  all  his  learning 


90      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

had  failed  to  discover — that  the  key  to  life  is  not 
in  the  brain  but  in  the  heart. 

There  was  only  a  few  moments'  silence  ere 
Agratha  said  in  a  petulant  tone:  "  Lady  Moody, 
I  am  tired  and  very  sleepy.  May  I  go  away?  I 
want  to  be  on  the  ice  early  to-morrow." 

"  To-morrow,  child !  In  what  far  off  country 
does  to-morrow  dwell  ?  "  And  Lady  Moody  looked 
at  the  child  almost  sadly. 

"  Perhaps  in  the  country  that  I  dream  is  my 
country.  I  do  not  think  it  is  this  world." 

"What  then,  Agratha?" 

"  I  know  not,  I  am  sleepy." 

Her  childish  petulance  had  a  tone  of  im 
patience,  and  Lady  Moody  touched  a  small  silver 
hand  bell. 

"  I  will  call  Ladarine  Gilpin,"  she  said.  "  She 
will  get  you  all  you  desire." 

In  a  few  moments  Ladarine  appeared.  She  was 
a  North-Country  English  woman,  taller  than 
Lady  Moody,  large  limbed  and  very  strong.  Her 
face  was  well  shaped,  and  her  complexion  fine,  her 
eyes  grey  and  bright,  her  hair  black  and  plentiful, 
most  hidden  under  a  Quakerish  cap.  She  was 
gowned  in  black  camblet,  and  wore  a  white  muslin 
apron  very  much  embroidered.  It  was  Ladarene's 
one  vanity,  and  she  could  always  find  excuses  for 
it. 

"  Ladarine,"  said  Lady  Moody,  "  Agratha  is 
tired  and  sleepy." 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      91 

"  God  love  her !  I  should  think  she  was.  Chil 
dren  ought  to  be  in  bed  long  before  this  hour. 
Come  your  ways  with  me,  Dearie.  Thanks  be! 
there  is  a  good  bed  waiting  for  thee." 

Agratha  smiled  tolerantly  and  with  a  courtesied 
"  good-night "  she  went  towards  the  door,  but 
Lord  Mclvar  followed  her  in  such  haste  that  it 
was  opened  when  she  reached  it.  Though  but 
nineteen  years  old,  the  dreamy  wistful  longing  of 
Love's  luxurious  woe  had  come  to  him,  as  it  comes 
to  all.  He  was  fathoms  deep  in  love  with  this 
childish  Agratha.  It  was  such  an  amazing  event. 
For  his  love  had  grown  so  insensibly,  and  yet  so 
fast,  that  he  could  not  understand  how  so  slender 
an  experience  should  imperatively  make  one  soul 
say  to  another  soul  "  I  love  you."  Yet  he 
knew  that  Agratha's  image  in  his  heart  had  be 
come  part  of  himself,  and  that  for  good  or  ill, 
she  must  rule  his  life. 

Agratha's  feelings  toward  him  were  far  more 
indeterminate.  She  had  been  flattered  by  his  at 
tentions,  and  he  had  given  her  a  taste  of  that 
bitter-sweet  social  success,  which  had  for  a  few 
hours  set  her  above  all  other  women  present.  But 
she  was  yet  of  that  age  when  simplicity  of  heart 
accepts  and  enjoys  without  troubling  itself  to 
analyse  causes,  or  anticipate  results.  This  man 
had  been  travelling  unerringly  his  long  journey 
straight  to  her,  but  as  yet  her  soul  had  not  ac 
knowledged  him.  His  image  was  only  on  the 


92      A    MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

horizon  of  her  thoughts — she  might  be  this,  or  she 
might  be  that,  but  she  was  not  in  love  with  Gael 
Mclvar ;  for  though  he  looked  at  her  with  eyes  full 
of  love,  there  was  nothing  responsive  in  her 
countenance. 

Her  first  words  to  Ladarine  were  of  herself. 
"  I  wish,  Miss  Gilpin,"  she  said,  "  you  would  stop 
calling  me  child;  I  am  going  out  to  parties  with 
my  fader  and  moeder,  now." 

"  To  be  sure.  I  see  a  bit  of  difference  in  thee, 
but  for  goodness  sake,  Dearie,  don't  be  scornful 
about  thy  childhood.  Happen  it  is  the  cream  of 
thy  life." 

"  A  child  has  to  sit  still  and  listen  to  whatever 
people  talk  about,  and  I  am  so  tired  of  Peter 
Stuyvesant,  and  Oliver  Cromwell." 

"  So  am  I,  Dearie.  I  don't  think  much  of 
either  of  them." 

"  What  time  is  it,  Lada?" 

"  It  is  going  up  hill  to  ten  o'clock." 

"  I  thought  so.  It  has  been  such  a  long  day. 
It  seems  like  a  year  since  I  bid  moeder  good-bye. 
I  dare  say  she  is  thinking  of  me  this  very  minute, 
Lada.  May  I  call  you  Lada  ?  " 

" 1  will  let  thee  do  so,  but  I  do  not  hold  with 
other  people  sa3Ting  Lada.  I  was  baptised  in  As- 
patria  church,  Ladarine,  and  I  was  entered  in  the 
Baptism  Register,  Ladarine;  so  I  am  against  my 
name  being  broken  in  two.  I  don't  like  it.  It  is 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      93 

out  of  the  question  I  should.     And  Then  Above 
may  not  like  it  either." 

"  I  called  you  Lada  when  I  was  a  little  girl." 
"  God  love  thee !     So  thou  did,  and  I  must  have 
been  a  right  good  sort  to  let  thee  do  it." 

"You  are  just  as  good  now,  as  then — Lada!" 
"  To  be  sure  I  am,  maybe  I  am  a  bit  better. 
Now  whatever  art  thou  wanting?  " 

"  When  I  was  a  little  girl,  you  used  to  say  some 
thing  to  me  after  the  candle  was  put  out — Do  you 
remember?  " 

"  To  be  sure  I  do." 

"  Say  it  to-night.     I  want  to  hear  it  again." 
"  Lie  down  then,  and  I  will  lap  thee  up,  and  say 
it." 

So  Ladarine  put  out  the  candle,  and  drew  the 
logs  on  the  hearth  together,  and  having  lapped 
Agratha  in  soft  fleecy  blankets,  she  took  her  hands 
between  her  own,  and  said  softly  with  her  fine 
North  Country  inflections: 

"  There  are  three  angels  round  thy  bed, 
One  at  thy  feet,  two  at  thy  head, 
One  to  watch,  and  one  to  pray, 
One  to  drive  all  ill  away.     Amen." 

Then  she  tip-toed  out  of  the  room,  for  Agratha 
Was  already  asleep  or  at  least  too  far  on  the  road 
to  that  strange  land  to  answer  Lada's  whispered 
"  good-night." 


94      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

In  the  morning  life  looked  different.  The  sun 
was  shining,  and  children  laughing  and  talking  in 
the  street.  She  thought  of  the  ice,  and  of  Lord 
Mclvar's  promise  to  go  with  her  to  the  pond ;  and 
a  shade  of  annoyance  came  over  her  face.  She  did 
not  like  the  idea  of  skating  even  with  a  lord  who 
might  act  foolishly,  might  even  fall  down. 

"  And  Sir  Henry  is  a  very  bad  skater  too,"  she 
said  ruefully  to  herself,  "  and  I  wish  I  had  never 
spoken  about  the  pond." 

But  her  fears  on  this  subject  vanished,  as  soon 
as  met,  for  when  she  told  Mclvar  of  Captain  Scho- 
field's  description  of  his  ignorance,  he  laughed 
heartily.  "  I  was  the  best  skater  at  Eton,"  he 
said,  "  and  Schofield  is  but  a  poor  foot  on  ice. 
He  was  afraid  I  would  outdo  him ;  I  must  tell  my 
mother;  I  never  heard  her  accused  of  such  con 
sideration  for  others,  before." 

Indeed  Mvlvar  proved  himself  very  clever  on 
the  ice,  and  Agratha  had  all  the  eclat  she  desired. 
With  an  hour  or  two's  interval  at  noon,  they  spent 
the  day  on  the  pond,  and  were  as  happy  together 
as  love  and  youth,  skill  and  fine  weather  could 
make  them.  About  four  in  the  afternoon, 
Agratha  saw  Gus  coming  towards  them. 

"  There  comes  our  house-man,"  she  said.  "  To 
me  he  is  coming.  Moeder  has  sent  me  a  letter  no 
doubt.  Let  us  go  and  meet  it." 

The  letter  was  in  the  man's  hand,  and  she  took 
it  eagerly.  After  she  had  broken  the  seal,  she 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      95 

looked  up  at  Gus,  and  was  going  to  ask  him  a 
question  but  his  face  shocked  her.  It  was  white 
as  death,  his  eyes  full  of  tears,  his  upper  teeth 
biting  his  under  lip,  his  hands  clasped  tight. 
From  Gus  she  glanced  to  Mclvar,  and  saw  that  he 
also  was  strangely  moved.  He  was  frowning,  his 
face  was  dark  and  angry,  and  yet  there  were  tears 
in  his  eyes  also.  The  incident  was  rapid  and 
silent,  the  next  moment  Mclvar  had  recovered  him 
self.  Then  he  asked  Agratha,  "  If  she  wished  to 
write  an  answer  to  her  mother's  letter?  " 

"  I  have  not  read  moeder's  letter  yet,"  she  re 
plied. 

"  Suppose  we  go  back  to  the  house,  you  must  be 
tired,"  he  continued. 

"Are  you  tired  of  the  ice?  "  she  asked. 

"  Yes — until  to-morrow." 

Something  had  happened,  the  day  was  over,  and 
almost  silently  they  walked  home.  Mclvar  made 
some  efforts  to  talk,  but  they  were  failures;  for 
he  felt  that  Agratha  at  that  hour  was  not  in  his 
life.  He  wished  her  away,  that  he  might  indulge 
the  passion  that  filled  his  heart  with  thoughts  of 
unspeakable  calamities,  and  blood-thirsty  but  im 
possible  revenge.  Gus  walked  silently  behind 
them,  and  Agratha  noticed  that  Mclvar  turned 
his  head  several  times,  and  that  twice  at  least, 
he  swung  his  right  arm  backward,  and  though  she 
did  not  see  the  act,  she  felt  positively  that  Gus 
clasped  it.  She  was  oppressed  by  a  sense  of  some 


great  sorrow,  secret  and  hopeless,  with  whose  bit 
terness  she  might  not  intermeddle. 

It  was  an  unsatisfactory  evening.  Mclvar  had 
a  private  interview  with  Lady  Moody  after  dinner, 
and  then  went  to  his  room,  and  she  was  very  soon 
left  with  Sir  Henry,  who  was  pottering  among  his 
books  looking  for  a  mislaid  volume.  And  when 
Lady  Moody  joined  them,  she  was  full  of  strange 
news. 

"  Henry  "  she  said,  "  Captain  Underbill  has 
just  called  to  tell  me  that  a  shipload  of  slaves  has 
arrived  from  the  coast  of  Africa.  Underbill, 
Baxter  and  Hubbard  are  going  in  the  morning  to 
New  Amsterdam,  to  secure  as  many  as  possible 
for  Gravesend.  They  appeared  to  be  much  grati 
fied.  I  know  not  what  to  say." 

"  Mother,  we  must  have  help  to  till  the  ground." 

"  We  came  here  for  Liberty,  and  how  can  we 
justly  enslave  others?" 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant  thinks  it  unavoidable. 
He  will  see  that  the  Company  gets  its  full  share  of 
profit — no  doubt  of  that." 

"Will  you  go  with  Underbill  and  Baxter?" 

"  No,  I  have  no  mind  to  do  that.  Who  can  talk 
against  Stuyvesant  and  Underbill?  I  should  be 
talked  down,  for  my  opinions  are  not  current 
ones." 

As  the  conversation  continued  on  this  subject, 
and  there  was  no  mention  of  Lord  Mclvar, 
Agratha  soon  wearied  of  it,  and  went  to  look  for 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      97 

Ladarine.     She  found  her  in  a  small  room  darn 
ing  stockings  and  singing. 

"  Talk  to  me,  Ladarine,"  she  said.  "  In  the 
parlour  they  talk  of  nothing  but  negroes,  and 
negroes  are  not  interesting  to  me.  Lord  Mclvar 
is  not  there,  and  he  promised  to  teach  me  chess  this 
evening,  and  it  is  always  the  way." 

"  He  should  not  have  turned  his  back  on  a  prom 
ise,  should  he?  " 

"  No.     Has  he  gone  to  The  Wasp?  " 

"  Not  he !     He  went  to  his  room." 

"  Did  our  house-man  go  with  him?  " 

"Whatever   art   thou   asking   questions   for?" 

"  I  want  to  make  you  answer  them." 

"Then  thou  sets  thyself  too  hard  a  job.  It 
isn't  my  time  for  answering  questions." 

"  I  think  Lord  Mclvar  and  Gus  know  each 
other." 

"  I  wouldn't  wonder.  Men  know  lots  of  people 
they  have  no  business  to  know." 

"  Do  you  think  Lord  Mclvar  will  come  to  the 
parlour  again  to-night?  " 

"  I  do  not  think  he  will.  Thou  might  as  well 
go  to  bed." 

"  Do  you  think  I  would  wait  up  to  see  him?  " 

"  I  know  thou  would." 
,    "  I  think  you  do  not  like  Lord  Mclvar." 

"  I  don't  dislike  him.  He  is  a  bit  proud,  but 
in  the  main,  he  is  a  good  sort.  I  have  nothing 
against  him,  not  I !  " 


98      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  I  wish  I  could  see  him  for  a  few  min 
utes." 

"What  for?" 

"  To  bid  him  good-night.  I  want  to  go  to 
bed." 

"  Don't  trouble  thyself  about  good-nights.  He 
has  other  kinds  of  talk  on  hand  at  present.  He 
won't  miss  anybody's  good-night." 

"  May  I  say  good-night  to  you,  Lada?  " 

"  I  would  feel  badly,  if  thou  did  not." 

"  Will  you  come  upstairs  with  me,  and  call  the 
angels  round  my  bed." 

"  To  be  sure  I  will.  Happen  they  will  keep 
thee  from  thinking  of  Lord  Mclvar." 

"  I  do  not  think  of  him." 

"  That's  right,  I  never  would,  if  I  were  thee." 

"What  for?" 

"Because  he  is  bound  to  forget  thee,  as  soon 
as  Gravesend  is  out  of  his  sight." 

"  Many,  many  times,  he  has  told  me  he  would 
never,  never  forget  me." 

"And  I'll  warrant,  thou  believes  him." 

"  Yes,  from  his  heart  the  words  came." 

"  God  love  thee !  Thou  art  an  innocent  babe, 
to  think  so  well  of  any  man."  Then  she  put  her 
housewife  in  a  little  wooden  work  box,  with  the 
Tower  of  London  painted  on  the  lid,  and  went  up 
stairs  with  Agratha.  It  was  about  her  father, 
and  her  mother,  and  her  elder  sister  living  at  Al 
bany,  that  Agratha  talked  as  she  undressed,  but  as 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY      99 

Ladarine  was  closing  the  door  she  called  back  and 
whispered : 

"  If  Lord  Mclvar  comes  downstairs,  tell  him 
Agratha  left  a  good-night  for  him." 

"  My  Dearie,  I  will  not  do  that." 

"Why  not,  Lada?  " 

"  He  is  in  trouble,  and  there  is  no  use  in  bother 
ing  him  with  a  fear  he  has  neglected  thee.  He'll 
make  a  mountain  out  of  that  mole  hill.  Sleep  and 
have  a  good  day  to-morrow.  The  Wasp  sails  the 
next  morning." 

"  Lada!  who  told  you  that?  " 

"  Baxter  told  me.  He  was  on  The  Wasp  to 
day.  He  hangs  round  Englishmen  as  if  they  were 
Gods." 

"  Good-night,  Lada." 

Then  the  door  was  closed,  and  Agratha  was 
alone  with  the  unexpected  news.  She  had  been 
told  that  the  ship  would  sail  on  Saturday  night, 
and  the  change  of  date  to  Thursday  was  a  shock. 
She  turned  sharply  over  in  her  bed  and  said  to 
herself.  "  Not  much  do  I  care.  Let  him  go, 
Lada  is  right.  He  will  never  think  of  me  again. 
Well  then,  I  will  not  think  of  him  again,  after  The 
Wasp  is  out  of  my  sight." 

This  was  her  determination,  but  great  changes 
of  feeling  often  take  place  during  sleep,  and 
Agratha  awoke  in  the  morning  with  a  strange 
tenderness  and  sorrow  in  her  heart.  "  It  is  our 
last  day,"  she  murmured,  "  our  last  day !  I  must 


be  kind  to  him  to-day.  Beside,  he  is  in  trouble, 
and  our  Gus  brought  him  the  trouble.  I  will  get 
moeder  to  find  out  what  it  means — No,  I  will  ask 
Gus  one  straight  question  when  I  go  down  stairs." 

But  when  she  told  Ladarene  she  wished  to  send 
a  letter  to  her  mother  by  Gus,  she  was  informed 
that  Gus  had  gone  to  New  Amsterdam  at  daylight. 

"  How  did  he  go,  Lada?  "  she  asked. 

"  He  went  in  Lady  Moody's  sloop,  and  Captain 
Underbill,  Mr.  Hubbard  and  Mr.  Baxter  went  with 
him,"  was  the  answer. 

"  I  am  so  sorry,  Lada,"  said  Agratha. 

"  There  is  no  need  to  be  sorry.  Maybe  it  is  a 
good  thing.  Letters  not  sent,  and  words  not  said 
are  often  fortunate  things." 

The  words  struck  Agratha,  and  changed  her  in 
tention  so  surely  and  rapidly,  that  ere  she  reached 
the  parlour  she  had  positively  resolved  to  keep 
secret  what  she  had  intended  to  talk  about. 

"  Till  the  right  time  comes,"  she  thought,  "  till 
the  right  time  comes." 

She  was  settled  in  this  decision  by  the  fact  that 
Mclvar  ignored  the  whole  circumstance.  He  said 
he  had  had  some  important  business  to  attend  to 
on  the  previous  evening,  and  then  he  took  her  hand 
and  whispered  sorrowfully :  "  This  is  our  last  day, 
Agratha !  Stay  with  me !  " 

She  drew  closer  to  him,  but  spoke  no  word.  "  I 
am  broken-hearted  to  leave  you,  darling,  but  I 
shall  come  back,  yes,  I  swear  I  shall  come  back. 


Listen,  Agratha,  I  am  now  over  nineteen  years 
old,  I  am  going  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  un 
til  I  come  of  age,  then  you  will  be  old  enough  to 
be  my  wife.  Oh,  Agratha !  Oh,  thou  most  sweet ! 
Then  you  will  be  my  wife.  You  must  know  that 
I  am  passionately  in  love  with  you,  and  past  all 
disguise.  Upon  my  honour,  Agratha,  I  am  yours 
to  a  degree  beyond  words.  I  feel,  because  I  must 
feel,  that  you  love  me  a  little.  When  I  come  back, 
will  you  be  my  wife?  " 

"  Without  my  fader  and  moeder's  agreement,  I 
could  not  marry  anyone.  That  is  the  truth." 

"  You  sweet  dissembler !  I  will  then  ask  your 
father  and  mother  for  you.  But  now  give  me  a 
word  of  promise,  from  your  own  lips.  Oh,  my  dear 
Agratha,  listen  to  me ! "  and  he  poured  out  his 
young  passionate  heart  in  such  fervant  words,  as 
drew  her  gently  closer  and  closer  to  his  side. 

Agratha  thought  his  tale  of  love  to  be  some 
thing  quite  new,  and  the  ecstasy  of  his  feelings 
won  her;  all  the  more  because  they  were  tinged 
with  the  sorrow  of  separation  and  uncertainty. 
E  is  adoring,  pleading  glances,  unbarred  her  heart, 
her  eyes  mirrored  his  eyes,  her  hand  clung  to  his 
hand,  and  when  at  last  he  ventured  to  touch  her 
lips,  she  caught  love  from  him  in  that  one  tender 
kiss. 

For  souls  attract  souls  when  of  kindred  vein, 
and  Gael's  soul  had  at  their  first  meeting  rushed 
towards  Agratha's  soul,  drawn  by  some  profound 


102      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

and  irresistible  attraction.  Their  love  was  as  yet 
the  magnetism  of  souls,  it  had  no  touch  of  mere 
wantonness  in  it,  and  Gael  Mclvar  could  say  truly : 

"  Oh  my  Love !  My  Love !  My  j  oy  fills  my 
eyes  with  tears." 

The  day  was  a  miserably  wet  one,  and  they 
could  not  leave  the  house,  but  never  again  would 
they  spend  hours  so  heavenly  innocent  and  hal 
cyon.  They  walked  up  and  down  the  dim,  quiet 
room  with  clasped  hands,  and  hearts  full  of  the 
serene  stillness  of  a  mutual  love.  They  spoke 
little,  and  that  little  in  soft,  short  words.  Be 
tween  them  there  was  something  better  than 
speech — that  perfect  companionship,  which  finds 
the  loved  one's  presence  sufficient. 

Lady  Moody  and  Sir  Henry  were  both  busy 
interviewing  the  colonists  and  making  a  list  of  the 
number  and  the  kind  of  slaves  each  desired,  and 
Ladarine's  house  duties  kept  her  sufficiently  far 
away.  But  their  love-day,  hour  by  hour  came 
inexorably  to  an  end,  and  in  the  spacious  firelit 
room — surrounded  by  the  pictured  presences  of 
the  dead  and  the  fading  memorials  of  the  Old 
World — everything  they  said  became  prescient, 
wonderful,  mysterious.  To  both,  Love  had  given 
to  Life  a  new  meaning;  for  there  are  certain  feel 
ings  so  deep  in  our  nature,  that  only  Love  dare 
venture  down  to  them. 

The  next  morning  Gael  Mclvar  bid  Agratha 
fa'rewell.  He  did  not  attempt  to  hide  his  distress, 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY    103 

and  at  the  last  moment  he  kissed  upon  her  lips 
the  words  "  Two  Years !  Remember !  "  She  could 
not  answer.  She  stood  white  and  tearful,  unclasp 
ing  his  hand,  and  the  unfastening  of  that  clasp 
was  a  wrench  she  felt  to  be  far  more  painful  than 
flesh  and  blood  could  account  for.  Hastily  she 
fled  to  her  room,  and  from  its  window  watched 
The  Wasp  till  she  was  only  a  speck  on  the  horizon. 

"  Now  it  is  all  over !  "  she  whispered.  "  It  is 
all  over!  The  world  is  empty,  and  I  shall  never 
be  happy  again.  Oh  Gael !  Gael !  "  and  she  threw 
herself  upon  the  bed,  and  wept  bitterly  and  de 
spairingly. 

"  Pray  be  kind  to  the  child,"  said  Lady  Moody 
to  Ladarine.  "  She  is  in  great  trouble.  Let  her 
talk  to  you,  if  she  wishes." 

"  It  is  beyond  wit  to  teach  wisdom  to  a  child 
in  love.  What  can  a  girl  of  fifteen  know  of 
love?  "  asked  Ladarene  scornfully. 

"  In  Faith,  Ladarine,  it  is  the  girl  of  fifteen 
who  does  know.  To  her  Love  is  a  heavenly  thing. 
I  nearly  died  of  Love  when  I  was  not  quite  fifteen." 

"You!     Oh  my  Lady,  I- 

"  I  nearly  died  of  love." 

"  Well,  I  never !  I  never,  never,  heard  the  like !  w 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  that  at  this  present,  I  have 
not  forgotten  the  man.  He  was  good,  and  he 
grew  to  be  great.  My  love  for  him  is  the  sweetest 
memory  in  my  life.  So  be  kind  to  Agratha.  She 
loved  the  young  man  better  than  she  knew." 


104      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORII 

"  I  set  little  by  him.  He  gave  himself  out  as 
a  Lord — who  knows  ?  " 

"  I  know.  Be  sure  of  that.  He  is  a  Lord,  and 
he  may  become  a  Duke.  He  is  very  rich,  both  in 
land  and  gold.  His  mother  has  been  saving  and 
scrimping  for  him  ever  since  he  was  born.  She 
is  also  a  prudent  woman,  Ladarene,  and  for  his 
sake  kept  on  the  right  side  in  politics." 

"  Then  she  will  not  let  him  marry  a  poor  Dutch 
girl." 

"  How  it  will  come  about  I  cannot  tell,  but  he  is 
sure  to  marry  Agratha.  He  loved  her  the  mo 
ment  he  saw  her.  And  he  has  taught  her  to  love 
him." 

"  There's  the  rub.     Women  are  a  soft  lot !  " 

"Perhaps  after  all,  Ladarine,  it  is  just  as  well 
they  are.  Were  you  never  in  love?  " 

"  No.  The  only  man  in  my  village  that  I  could 
have  loved,  went  and  died." 

"  But  there  were  other  villages,  and  other  men." 

"  No.  In  Oldsettle,  where  I  come  from,  it  is 
Ourselves,  to  Ourselves.  We  don't  marry  Out 
siders.  We  know  better.  It  is  hard  to  trust  the 
men  you  are  brought  up  with,  strangers  are  out 
of  the  question.  You  never  know  what  they  will 
be  up  to.  Agratha  will  be  the  best  off  with  her 
mother — when  is  she  going  home  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  to  New  Amsterdam  to-morrow. 
She  will  go  with  me." 

"  Maybe,  you  are  going  to  see  the  Governor." 


THE   VISIT   TO    LADY    MOODY    105 

"  Yes." 

"  About  the  negro  slaves  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  If  it  please  you,  my  lady,  bring  no  negroes 
here.  I  cannot  bear  them." 

"  But  you  need  help  in  the  house." 

"  Not  black  help !  Praise  God,  I  can  do  better 
without  it.  But  if  you  are  going  to  take  Agratha 
home  to-morrow,  it  is  not  worth  my  while  spending1 
time  talking  to  her;  for  I  am  up  to  my  elbows  in 
work  to-day,  and  hardly  know  which  way  to  turn." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  Ladarene,  that  Mary  Busy 
Body  never  wants  a  hard  day,  but  Mary  Drone 
has  God  to  bring  and  give  her." 

"  I  think  it  a  shame  for  the  Governor  to  start 
that  slavery  business.  He  has  honest  irons 
enough  in  the  fire,  without  the  devil's  trade." 

"  The  Governor  is  not  to  blame.  The  people 
here  at  Gravesend,  and  at  Flushing,  and  at  all 
the  Long  Island  villages  have  been  talking  slavery 
for  two  years  to  Governor  Stuyvesant.  The 
Governor  is  a  good  man." 

"  Good,  good,  good !  but  God  keep  my  sheep 
out  of  his  pasture." 

"  He  wishes  to  do  right,  Ladarine." 

"  To  be  sure.  We  all  wish  to  do  right.  It's 
the  doing  right  that  is  more  than  we  can  manage, 
but  right  or  wrong,  God  help  our  aims !  Stuyves 
ant  may  be  bad,  but  shame  to  them  who  make  bad 
worse.  That  isn't  Ladarine  Gilpin's  way." 


106      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

The  next  morning  was  lowering  and  windy,  but 
the  wind  was  favourable,  and  Lady  Moody  did  not 
alter  her  plans  for  wind  or  tide,  unless  it  was  an 
imperative  necessity.  Agratha  also  was  anxious 
to  see  her  mother.  She  was  not  sure  that  she 
would  tell  her  all  that  Lord  Mclvar  had  promised ; 
it  was  rather  that  strong  human  instinct,  which 
drives  all  men  and  women,  when  their  hearts  are 
overwhelmed  in  sorrow,  to  the  only  human  heart 
that  will  never  fail  them. 

So  in  spite  of  dark  skies  and  troubled  waters, 
they  embarked  in  Lady  Moody's  sloop,  and  ran 
rapidly  before  the  wind  to  New  Amsterdam. 
There  was  a  little  private  wharf  at  the  bottom  of 
Van  Ruyven's  garden  and  there  they  landed.  It 
was  then  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  and  Madam 
Van  Ruyven  was  just  writing  a  letter  to  her 
daughter,  urging  her  to  return.  With  a  cry  of 
pleasure  she  rose  when  Agratha  and  Lady  Moody 
appeared,  and  immediately  began  to  assist  in  the 
removal  of  their  wraps.  All  was  in  a  happy  con 
fusion  for  a  few  minutes,  then  Agratha  asked  per 
mission  to  go  to  her  room  and  rest  awhile.  "  I 
have  a  headache,  moeder,"  she  said,  "  and  I  am 
tired  and  sleepy  with  the  wind." 

Then  Madame  Van  Ruyven  asked  Lady  Moody 
if  she  also  would  not  like  to  rest  for  an  hour,  and 
she  answered  cheerfully: 

"  In  Faith,  no,  Madame.  It  will  give  me  more 
pleasure  to  talk  awhile  with  you.  I  will  sit  by  the 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY    107 

fire,  and  a  cup  of  tea  *  will  make  me  quite  com 
fortable." 

Over  this  cup  of  tea  the  ladies  became  confi 
dential,  which  was  Lady  Moody's  intention. 
Madame  hoped  Agratha  had  pleased  her  ladyship 
in  all  matters,  and  Lady  Moody  answered :  "  She 
is  a  perfect  child-woman.  Her  little  faults  even 
are  captivating,  and  for  my  own  part,  I  am  not 
astonished  that  Mclvar  has  gone  away  in  a  dis 
traction  of  love  for  her." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  the  young  man,"  answered 
Madame.  "  Agratha's  father  will  never  permit  her 
marriage  to  an  Englishman." 

"  He  is  Scotch,  Highland  Scotch." 

"  Not  any  better  is  that.  Forgive  me !  I  have 
heard  he  is  your  cousin." 

"  Only  a  far  off  cousin,  but  I  know  the  youth 
and  his  mother  well.  Agratha  can  never  do  bet 
ter,"  and  as  she  sipped  her  tea  she  explained  all  the 
circumstances  relating  to  the  young  Lord's  char 
acter  and  fortune." 

Madame  Van  Ruyven  listened  with  a  visible  dis 
sent  and  annoyance*  She  did  not  like  another 
woman  having  made  the  first  step  in  ordering  her 
daughter's  destiny.  She  told  herself  that  was  her 
own  privilege,  and  there  was  a  certain  young 
Jonkeer  at  the  Hague,  the  son  of  a  friend  of  her 
own  youth,  whom  in  her  heart  she  had  chosen  for 

The  use  of  tea  at  this  time  was  not  general,  but  rich  peo 
ple,  or  those  having  influence  with  the  East  India  Company, 
received  small  packages  as  a  great  favor 


108      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Agratha's  husband.  So  she  listened  coldly  to 
Lady  Moody's  talk  of  a  possible  dukedom,  and 
high  court  patronage,  and  answered  with  such 
prudent  reserve,  that  Lady  Moody  was  astonished, 
and  perhaps  a  trifle  offended.  She  was  also  sorry 
she  had  taken  any  step  beyond  the  first  civilities, 
and  she  wisely  turned  conversation  to  the  subject 
passionately  interesting  the  whole  community — 
the  introduction  of  negro  slaves. 

"  There  was  a  deputation  from  Gravesend  yes 
terday  to  confer  with  the'  Governor,"  said  Lady 
Moody. 

"  That  is  so,"  answered  Madame.  "  They  saw 
the  Governor  this  morning,  and  my  husband  told 
me  they  had  come  to  high  words.  Captain  Under- 
hill  said  all  he  thought,  and  'tis  well  known  what 
kind  of  things  Captain  Underhill  usually  thinks. 
People  ought  to  keep  their  tempers,  that  is  what 
I  say." 

"  Two  years  ago  all  the  villages  on  Long  Island 
petitioned  the  Governor  for  negro  slaves,"  said 
Lady  Moody.  "  I  read  their  petition.  They 
complained  that  they  were  too  much  fatigued  by 
work,  and  asked  for  an  importation  of  negroes 
for  whom  they  promised  to  pay  '  whatever  price 
the  Governor  will  order.' ' 

"  Well  then,  it  was  about  the  price  they  came 
to  words.  My  husband  says  it  is  easy  to  come  to 
words  with  men  like  Underhill,  Baxter  and  James 
Hubbard." 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY    109 

"  I  grant  it,  yet  these  three  men  know  how  to 
choose  their  words  for  the  occasion.  What  was 
wrong  with  the  price,  Madame?  " 

"  Well  then,  it  was  not  the  price  of  the  negro, 
but  the  tax  of  six  dollars  a  head,  which  Stuyvesant 
put  on  for  the  West  India  Company.  Underbill 
said  it  was  too  much,  and  that  the  burghers  would 
like  to  know  who  received  the  six  dollars  a  head, 
on  the  three  or  four  hundred  negroes,  and  Stuy 
vesant  answered :  '  I  have  told  you  already  the 
Company  claims  it.  Are  you  fools,  asses,  idiots, 
that  you  don't  understand  me,'  he  cried.  Then 
Underbill  asked  how  much  of  the  six  dollars  went 
to  the  Company,  and  how  much  went  to  the  Com 
pany's  servants.  And  Stuyvesant  flew  into  a 
screaming  rage,  and  threatened  imprisonment  and 
fines  and  so  on — you  know." 

"  Yes.  Does  any  of  the  six  dollars  go  to  the 
Company's  servants  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Baxter  said  they  had  information  that 
four  dollars  out  of  every  six  went  to  Governor 
Stuyvesant.  And  the  Governor  stamped,  and 
swore,  and  declared  they  had  heard  the  truth  for 
once.  Then  Underbill  vowed  the  Company  ought 
to  know  what  extortions  and  crimes  were  done  in 
its  name.  You  see  how  it  would  be,  Lady  Moody, 
and  why  the  Governor  called  them  snarling  dogs, 
barking  with  envy,  because  they  could  neither  beg, 
nor  steal  a  share  in  the  six  dollar  tax.  Then  two 
halbadiers  hearing  the  noise  and  confusion  came 


110      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

into  the  room,  and  the  Governor  bid  them  '  away 
with  these  whimperings,  quarrelsome  fellows !  Put 
them  outside,  and  let  them  howl  to  the  winds. 
The  rest  is  not  fit  for  women  to  talk  about.  No 
indeed!'" 

"  Nor  for  men,  either,"  answered  Lady 
Moody. 

"  Now  these  three  men  are  going  from  wharf  to 
wharf,  and  from  store  to  store,  raising  up  anger 
and  disturbance." 

"  In  truth,  Madame,  men  like  not  to  be  called 
dogs,  and  told  to  howl  to  the  winds.  Trust  me, 
they  will  find  ears  that  will  listen  to  their  com 
plaints." 

«  Yes,  I  think  that." 

"  And  I  am  glad  to  have  heard  this  much  from 
you,  Madame,  for  I  must  now  go  at  once  to  Gover 
nor  Stuyvesant,  or  Gravesend  will  lose  her  share 
of  whatever  help  has  arrived.  That  would  be  a 
great  loss,  for  Spring  will  soon  be  here,  and  make 
it  very  needful." 

Lady  Moody  found  the  Governor  and  his  family 
just  sitting  down  to  their  evening  meal.  They 
were  delighted  to  see  her,  and  the  Governor  him 
self  placed  her  seat  by  his  side.  She  immediately 
began  her  petition  for  slaves  to  till  the  fields  of 
the  Gravesend  settlers.  "  I  do  fear  without  them, 
Governor,"  she  declared  "  we  shall  raise  neither 
corn  nor  wheat." 

"  In  my  judgment,  Lady  Moody,  such  men  as 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY    MOODY    111 

visited  me  this  morning  from  Gravesend  ought  to 
be  made  to  till  their  own  ground,  or  starve !  " 

"  I  am  sorry,  Governor,  that  you  were  troubled 
by  their  ill-conditioned  words.  Do  not  punish 
me  because  of  their  lack  of  good  breeding." 

"  You  shall  have  all  your  necessity  asks  for, 
OLady  Moody,  and  I  will  deal  as  generously  as  pos 
sible  with  your  colony ;  but  Underbill,  Baxter  and 
Hubbard,  shall  not  have  one  man,  woman  or  child. 
I  will  not  suffer  them." 

"  They  must  blame  themselves  in  this  matter, 
Governor." 

"  I  am  made  the  burden-bearer  of  all  New 
Netherland.  This  is  the  plain  truth,  but  I  know 
the  sort  of  men  I  have  to  deal  with,  and  before 
heaven  and  earth,  I  will  drive  my  will  through  their 
teeth !  Such  barefaced  things  as  they  said  to  me, 
and  have  since  been  saying  up  and  down  the  city, 
is  intolerable.  They  lay  too  much  weight  on  my 
patience.  They  are  a  danger  to  the  Company.  I 
will  hang  them  without  word  or  warrant." 

"  Now,  Peter,"  said  Madame  Stuyvesant,  "  eat 
thy  meal  in  peace,  or  it  may  prove  a  poison  to  thee. 
'Lady  Moody  will  settle  thy  quarrel  with  those 
three  men." 

"In  Faith  I  will!" 

"  They  are  slandering  dogs !  Base,  beggarly 
rebels,  and  traitors." 

"  Traitors  !     Oh  no,  Governor,  I  hope  not." 

"  Yes  they  are.     I  will  swear  it  before  all  men. 


112      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

They  are  English  spies.  They  are  colleagueing 
with  England  at  this  hour.  Underhill  vowed,  in 
one  of  his  heats,  he  would  fly  the  flag  of  St  George 
over  this  Fort.  And  the  Yankees  are  with  him — 
every  mother's  son  of  them — so  also  is  Hartford 
and  Connecticut — and  I  can  tell  you,  my  lady,  the 
Long  Island  villages  are  not  to  be  depended  on. 
To  all  of  them  we  are — what  the  Yankees  called 
us — *  their  noxious  neighbours.'  I  know;  I  know. 
If  I  did  what  I  ought  to  do,  I  would  send  Under 
hill,  Baxter  and  Hubbard  to  England  to-morrow, 
in  a  leaking  ship.  I  would  like  to  do  it." 

"  But  for  my  sake,  Governor,  you  will  look  over 
their  offence.  When  I  return  home  I  will  talk 
with  them." 

"  They  shall  not  have  a  single  slave." 

"  In  that,  Peter,"  said  Mrs.  Bayard,  "  thou  witt 
be  doing  good  to  thine  enemies,  which  is  a  notable 
grace  in  thee.  For  I  take  leave  to  say,  enslaving 
men  and  women  is  a  great  sin." 

"  A  sin  of  necessity,  Anna." 

"  There  are  no  sins  of  that  kind,  Peter.  Sin 
is  sin,  and  the  man  who  sins,  he  shall  die." 

"  They  would  die,  no  doubt,  if  women  had  judg 
ment  in  their  power.  But  Anna,  the  Lord  is  a 
man  of  war,  and  He  knows  how  hard  it  is  for  an 
old  soldier  to  endure  civilians,  who  have  never 
learned  what  decent  control  and  obedience  to  their 
Governors  mean.  And  the  Lord  is  the  Governor 
among  all  the  nations,  and  you  may  be  sure  that 


THE    VISIT    TO    LADY   MOODY    113 

He  has  His  own  troubles  with  such  men  as  head 
strong,  idolatrous  Jews,  and  haughty,  domineering 
Englishmen." 

"And  what  of  Dutchmen,  Peter?"  asked 
Madame  Bayard. 

"  Dutchmen,  Anna,  if  let  alone,  are  easy-going 
and  good-tempered.  All  they  want  is  peace  and 
good-will,  and  plenty  of  time  to  be  happy  with 
their  families,  and  to  make  some  money.  Minuet 
and  Van  Twiller  were  governors  in  a  Dutch  Gol 
den  age,  here  in  New  Amsterdam.  I  am  like  poor 
David,  I  so j  ourn  in  Mesech,  and  dwell  in  the  tents 
of  Kedar." 

"  Well  then,  Peter,  all  the  more  thou  ought  to 
be  forbearing  and  forgiving." 

"  Anna  Stuyvesant  Bayard,  I  do  not  pretend  to 
have  thy  natural  grace.  If  I  can  keep  step  with 
King  David,  I  do  well  enough,  and  David  not  only 
reproved  his  enemy  Doeg,  he  prayed  against  him ; 
prayed,  that  his  lying  lips  and  false  tongue  might 
be  smitten  with  sharp  arrows,  and  coals  of  juniper. 
Thou  ought  to  read  thy  Bible  more  carefully, 
Anna.  I  have  to  correct  thee  too  often,"  and  he 
smiled  at  Anna  with  a  domineering  self-approval, 
which  might  have  brought  him  confusion,  had  not 
Madame  Stuyvesant  suddenly  asked  Lady  Moody 
if  she  had  brought  home  Agratha?  "  We  do  miss 
her  much,"  she  added. 

"  She  ought  not  to  have  gone  to  Gravesend  at 
all,"  said  Stuyvesant. 


114      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  It  was  certainly  cold  and  stormy,  but  she  en 
joyed  the  visit,"  answered  Lady  Moody. 

"  She  has  missed  her  lessons." 

"  She  can  make  that  '  miss  '  up,  I  say  freely, 
that  she  ought  now  to  be  at  some  good  school  in 
London,  or  the  Hague.  Her  mother  is  so  pre 
judiced  against  the  Boston  schools." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  answered  Stuyvesant. 
"  It  is  the  best  thing  I  ever  heard  of  Ragel  Van 
Ruyven." 

"  Her  two  daughters-in-law  were  educated  in 
Boston  and  she  approves  of  neither  of  them,"  said 
Madame  Stuyvesant. 

Stuyvesant  laughed  scornfully.  "  Someone 
ought  to  keep  a  special  school  for  daughters-in- 
law,"  he  said.  "  None  of  them  seem  to  give  satis 
faction  to  mothers-in-law,  no  matter  how  theyj 
act." 

"  When  your  two  sons  marry,  Governor, " 

"  When  they  do,  Lady  Moody,  they  will  doubt 
less  marry  to  please  themselves.  I  did.  I  only 
hope  they  will  manage  to  win  wives  something  like 
their  mother.  They  cannot  match  her  in  good 
ness  or  beauty,  but  they  can  take  the  best  left, 
and  be  grateful." 

Then  Madame  Stuyvesant  said :  "  There  is  a 
report  of  Elizabeth  Anthony's  marriage,  but  noth 
ing  certain,"  and  so  the  conversation  turned  pleas 
antly  to  the  social  conditions  of  the  city,  which 
it  appeared  were  strangely  gay  and  extravagant. 


CHAPTER    FIVE 

THUS    RAN    THEIR   WORLD    AWAY 

IN  the  meantime  Agratha  had  bathed  her  face, 
put  on  the  simplest  frock  she  could  find  and  after 
half  an  hour's  rest  had  gone  to  her  mother. 

"  Where  then  is  Lady  Moody?  "  she  asked.  "  I 
thought  she  would  stay  with  us." 

"  She  thought  herself  obliged  to  go  to  the  Fort. 
Thou  must  try  and  do  without  her." 

"  Very  little  that  will  trouble  me !  I  have  thee, 
dear  moeder,  and  I  am  at  home  again." 

"  Art  thou  glad  to  be  at  home  again  ?  " 

"  No  other  home  is  so  good,  and  sweet  and 
happy." 

"Did  thou  have  a  pleasant  visit?" 

"  Yes,  moeder." 

"  And  was  Lady  Moody  kind  to  thee  ?  " 

"  She  is  always  kind  to  me.  She  is  kind  to 
everyone." 

«Ah!" 

"  Moeder,  I  will  tell  you.  Lady  Moody  is  too 
good,  too  kind.  I  wish  she  was  like  thee  and  my 
self,  all  the  same  as  other  people.  I  wish  she  had 
some  little  faults.  I  am  so  tired  trying  to  be  like 
her — always  dressed — always  good-tempered — al 
ways  busy — always  well.  See  now,  if  she  would 

115 


116      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

sometimes  turn  back  her  gown,  and  put  on  an 
apron,  and  do  things  about  the  house,  it  would 
have  been  pleasant  to  help  her,  as  I  help  thee. 
But  no!  She  is  fitly  dressed  at  all  hours,  her 
laces  and  ribbons  are  never  crushed  or  soiled,  her 
hair  is  always  smooth,  her  cap  always  straight. 
Men  and  women  come  to  her  from  morning  to 
night  about  all  kinds  of  things,  and  she  is  never 
cross  or  impatient.  If  anyone  is  sick,  they  expect 
Lady  Moody  to  care  for  them.  She  is  never  sick. 
If  she  sometimes  had  a  headache,  or  a  bad  cold,  or 
a  fit  of  the  megrims,  or  even  got  into  a  temper  for 
nothing  at  all,  then  you  could  love  her  more,  for 
you  could  do  something  for  her.  I  hope  I  shall 
never  grow  to  be  so  perfect.  I  intend  to  do  things 
a  little  wrong,  and  be  cross  and  untidy,  and  even 
have  some  temper,  now  and  then." 

"  Look  now,  Agratha,  what  good  will  come  to 
you  from  being  naughty  ?  " 

Then  Agratha  leaned  her  head  on  her  mother's 
breast,  and  answered  in  a  low,  crooning  voice: 
"  I  shall  be  so  happy  to  say,  *  Dear  moeder,  I  am 
sorry  as  can  be  that  I  am  naughty,'  and  the  good 
will  come  when  you  kiss  me  and  whisper,  *  Never 
mind,  my  Agratha.  I  do  wrong  myself  many 
times.  It  is  of  no  consequence,  Dear  One.'  That 
is  the  good  that  comes — to  be  loved,  moeder." 

'*  Perhaps  you  are  right — you  may  be." 

"  Yes.  I  think  of  these  things.  I  think  of 
many  things,  moeder,  and  I  was  astonished  to 


THUS   RAN   THEIR   WORLD    AWAY    117 

find  myself  saying  to  myself,  if  Elizabeth  An 
thony  were  here,  it  would  be  cheerful  and  pleas 
ant;  and  I  do  not  like  Elizabeth  Anthony — only 
she  is  exactly  unlike  Lady  Moody." 

"  Did  you  see  much  of  the  woman  who  is  Lady 
Moody's  housekeeper?  " 

"  Ladarine  ?  Yes,  I  like  Ladarine.  She  is 
OLady  Moody's  great  friend.  She  is  cross  very 
often,  but  she  has  lots  of  things  to  vex  her." 

"How  is  that?" 

"  Because  Lady  Moody  will  not  let  them  vex 
her.  It  is  Ladarine  that  has  broths  to  make  for 
the  sick,  who  mends  clothes  and  who  feeds  and 
dresses  the  babies  when  their  mothers  are  sick. 
I  dare  say  she  scolds  them — she  scolds  me  some 
times." 

"  She  has  no  business  to  scold  thee,  and  I  will 
not  have  thee  scolded  by  anyone." 

"  Moeder,  I  scold  her  back,  and  she  laughs, 
and  then  I  laugh;  and  so  we  are  friends,  more  so 
than  ever.  Ladarine  is  so  English,  moeder, 
yet  she  always  loses  patience  with  the  Eng 
lish." 

"For  what,  then?" 

"  She  says  they  are  so  easy  to  tell  in  foreign 
countries,  because  they  never  have  the  knack  of 
making  themselves  at  home.  There  are  only  two 
or  three  Dutch  families  in  Gravesend,  and  they 
are  so  friendly  and  sociable.  You  could  tell  their 
houses  were  Dutch  if  you  never  went  inside  them ; 


118      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

they  are  so  homelike,  and  they  are  so  satisfied 
with  them." 

"  Did  Captain  Schofield  spend  much  time  with 
you?" 

"  He  came  to  dinner  twice — that  was  all." 

"And  what  of  Lord  Mclvar?  " 

"  He  left  the  ship  when  we  reached  Gravesend, 
and  he  did  not  go  back  to  her,  until  she  was  ready 
to  sail." 

"  Then  you  were  in  his  company  a  great  deal  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"What  do  you  think  of  him?" 

"  He  was  good  company.  We  went  on  the  ice. 
He  is  a  good  skater." 

"  What  did  he  talk  about?  " 

"  He  talked  much  about  himself,  and  what  he 
was  going  to  do.  Here  comes  fader !  I  will  open 
the  door  for  him,"  and  away  she  sped,  leaving  the 
question  practically  unanswered. 

There  was  no  opportunity  to  ask  it  again  that 
evening,  and  before  morning  Agratha  had  made  up 
her  mind  to  be  frank  with  her  mother  concerning 
Lord  Mclvar,  and  perhaps — perhaps  also  about 
her  conviction  of  some  strong  intimacy  between 
Lord  Mclvar  and  their  bondman,  Gus.  This 
latter  question,  however,  was  not  definitely  de 
cided.  She  left  it  to  circumstances  and  to  that 
motive  power,  which  may  often  be  more  safely 
trusted  than  any  of  our  own  pre-arranged  words 
or  plans. 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    119 

In  a  great  measure  she  was  ruled  by  the  fact 
that  it  was  Lord  Mclvar's  secret,  and  she  knew 
not  how  the  divulging  of  it  might  affect  him.  He 
had  not  told  her  anything,  yet  she  thought  he 
must  have  seen  or  suspected  some  intimate  rela 
tion  between  himself  and  their  bondman.  Love 
ripens  a  character  quickly,  and  Agratha  found 
herself  debating  circumstances,  which,  a  month 
previous,  she  would  have  carried  without  doubt 
or  question  to  her  mother. 

Some  time  passed  before  Madame  found  an 
other  opportunity  to  interrogate  her  daughter 
about  Lord  Mclvar.  Agratha's  ready  avoidance 
of  the  subject  on  the  night  of  her  return  had 
made  her  cautious.  She  could  see  that  the  child 
had  become  a  woman,  and  she  was  sure  that  Love, 
and  only  Love,  could  have  effected  such  a  rapid 
transformation.  A  voluntary  confidence  was 
what  she  desired,  and  sooner  or  later  she  felt  sure 
it  would  come. 

It  came  one  afternoon  about  two  weeks  after 
Agratha's  return  from  Gravesend.  They  were 
sitting  alone,  and  no  company  could  be  expected, 
for  a  great  wind,  accompanied  by  heavy  rain 
was  driving  everyone  off  the  streets.  They  were 
both  sewing  and  had  been,  in  a  fitful  way,  talking 
of  the  current  household  and  social  news.  But 
the  heaviness  of  the  middle  of  the  day  was  over 
them,  and  their  conversation  trailed  off  into  syl 
lables  and  finally  into  silence.  Madame  Van  Ruy- 


120      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

ven  lifted  her  head  and  looked  at  her  daughter. 
Her  face  was  still,  and  she  had  an  absent  look,  as 
if  her  thoughts  were  roaming  far  away. 

"  You  left  all  your  good  spirits  at  Gravesend, 
Agratha,"  she  said.  "  You  are  not  like  the 
merry  girl  I  sent  there,  not  one  month  gone  by. 
What  is  the  matter  with  my  daughter?  Is  she 
sick?  " 

"  No,  moeder,  I  am  well." 

"  Then  why  art  thou  so  silent,  so  cast  down? 
Thou  makes  my  heart  to  ache  for  thee." 

"  Moeder,  I  will  tell  thee.  Lord  Mclvar  has 
gone  away.  He  has  gone  for  two  years,  and  I 
feel  as  if  there  was  no  pleasure  in  the  world  for 
me.  He  is  a  long  way  off,  and  yet  he  makes  me 
miserable.  I  wish  that  I  had  never  seen  him." 

"  Perhaps  then,  he  is  also  miserable.  Would 
thou  like  that?  " 

"  Yes,  he  might  then  come  back  to  New  Am 
sterdam." 

"  Is  it  thy  will  that  he  should  come  back  ? 
Thou  said  thou  wast  sorry  thou  had  ever  seen 
him." 

"  That  is  because  I  cannot  always  see  him. 
Moeder!  moeder!  he  said  he  loved  me,  he  said  he 
loved  me  more  than  his  life.  He  said  in  two  years 
he  would  come  again,  and  ask  my  fader  and  thee 
to  let  him  make  me  his  wife.  Two  years!  That 
is  such  a  long  time.  He  will  forget.  I  know  he 
will  forget." 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY 

"  He  will  not  forget  thee,  but  thy  fader  will 
never  allow  that  thou  should  be  married  on  him. 
Never !  Thou  must  try  and  forget  him." 

"  I  will  not  forget  him.  Moeder,  the  poor 
young  man  cannot  help  that  he  was  born  in  Scot 
land.  Why  should  he  be  made  to  suffer  because 
God  did  not  choose  New  Amsterdam  for  his  birth 
place?  He  is  so  good,  moeder,  even  Ladarene 
can  find  no  fault  in  him  except  that  he  goes  to 
the  English  church." 

"  Well  then,  that  only  would  be  fault  enough 
for  thy  fader.  He  cannot  put  up  with  Luther 
ans.  Only  last  week,  when  Hoag  and  Company 
failed,  he  said  it  was  because  they  had  a  Lutheran 
bookkeeper.  For  this  he  thought  they  deserved 
to  fail.  He  was  not  sorry  for  them." 

"  Moeder,  I  think  you  liked  Gael." 

"Gael!" 

"  Yes,  moeder,  he  begged  me  to  call  him  Gael. 
You  liked  him,  moeder?  " 

"  I  saw  no  harm  in  him.  He  was  a  nice,  cheer 
ful  boy;  and  Lady  Moody  tells  me  that  he  is 
rich,  and  will  have  much  Court  favour  when  the 
King  comes  back  again." 

"  I  think  not  of  such  things,  moeder." 

"  So  then  thy  fader  and  moeder  must  think  for 
thee.  Listen  to  me  once.  Thou  must  do  thy 
best  way  to  forget  him,  that  is  the  wise  thing  to 
do,  but  if  thou  cannot  forget  him,  then  thou  must 
be  preparing  thyself  to  mingle  with  lords  and 


122      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

ladies  in  such  fashion  that  he  will  not  be  ashamed 
of  thee.  Thou  must  go  to  London,  or  the  Hague, 
and  learn  all  that  noble  women  learn.  That  Do- 
mine  at  the  Fort,  what  can  he  teach  thee  that  a 
woman  in  a  court  ought  to  know?  " 

"  Many  things,  moeder,  he  can  teach  me — his 
tory  and  geography,  and  he  has  made  me  a  good 
reader  and  writer,  and  taught  me  many  beautiful 
pieces  of  poetry.  Sometimes  I  say  the  poetry  to 
my  fader  in  the  evenings — when  thou  art  busy — 
and  fader  likes  it." 

"  To  be  sure !  Thy  fader  has  been  at  the  Ley- 
den  University.  When  women  go  there,  I  sup 
pose  they  also  will  like  poetry.  As  it  is,  I  get 
plenty  of  poetry  at  the  Kirk  every  Sabbath.  I 
do  not  care  for  it." 

"  Moeder,  I  would  like  to  go  to  a  London 
school.  I  have  heard  Bessie  Allerton  talk  about 
London.  Wilt  thou  go  with  me?  I  could  not 
go  alone." 

"  Perhaps  both  I  and  thy  fader  may  go  with 
thee.  Many  years  thy  fader  has  been  talking  of 
a  visit  to  our  old  home  in  Holland,  and  Holland 
is  not  far  from  England.  Now  then,  talk  to  me 
of  thy  heartache.  I  know  what  that  pain  is. 
When  I  was  thy  age,  I  loved,  and  there  was  no 
good  luck  for  my  love.  But  very  soon  thy  fader 
came,  and  the  Other  Love  is  only  like  a  little  light 
in  my  memory.  If  we  go  to  Holland,  I  shall  see 
him,  and  he  will  perhaps  be  just  like  other  men — 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY 

maybe  poor,  or  cross,  or  disagreeable.  I  am 
sure  he  will  have  forgotten  me,  and  when  I  say 
4  Carel  E verson,  is  all  well  with  thee  ?  '  he  will  stare 
and  wonder,  and  then  be  ashamed  to  say,  *  I  don't 
know  thee,  Madame.  What  is  it  thou  wants  with 
me?  '  That  is  one  of  the  ways  of  Love,  Agratha. 
No  one  can  tell  how  any  love  affair  will  turn  out." 

"Well  then,  moeder,  what  more?" 

"  Keep  thy  heart  for  the  man  who  will  be  thy 
husband.  All  the  love  in  it  thou  wilt  need  to  live 
with  any  man,  and  see  his  foolishness,  and  bear 
his  tempers  week  after  week,  and  year  after  year." 

"  Dear  moeder,  I  will  do  all  you  say.  I  am  glad 
I  told  you  about  Lord  Mclvar.  Now  my  heart 
is  light  again." 

"  And  thou  wilt  be  moeder's  cheerful,  obedient 
daughter?  " 

"  If  I  was  not  obedient  to  thee,  moeder,  how 
could  I  be  obedient  to  God?  And  then!" 

"  Then  all  would  go  wrong  in  thy  life." 

But  Agratha  did  not  yet  confide  to  her  moeder 
the  secret  understanding  between  Lord  Mclvar 
and  Gus.  Something  she  did  not  understand  held 
her  back.  It  became  unpleasant  to  think  of  the 
matter  and  now  that  her  mother  had  supplied 
her  imagination  with  new  subjects  for  specula 
tion,  she  let  the  circumstance  slip  from  her  mind, 
and  spent  her  thoughts  upon  the  probabilities  of 
the  London  school,  and  the  likelihood  of  Mclvar 
seeing  her  in  London. 


124      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

After  this  confidence  Agratha  was  much  hap 
pier.  Madame  encouraged  conversation  about 
her  lover,  and  the  school  question,  and  she  gradu 
ally  talked  herself  into  a  hopeful  and  expectant 
mood.  But  Agratha  could  not  reckon  with  events 
over  which  no  one  in  New  Netherland  had  any 
control.  The  new  city  was  hardly  organised  be 
fore  it  was  filled  with  rumours  of  war.  Cromwell 
had  just  been  made  Protector,  and  there  was 
every  reason  to  believe  the  war  between  England 
and  Holland  would  be  pushed  to  extremities. 
Stuyvesant  had  already  written  to  the  authorities 
in  New  England  and  Virginia,  proposing  that 
such  a  war  should  not  interrupt  their  commercial 
intercourse.  But  the  answers  he  received  had  a 
tone  of  evasion,  and  he  was  convinced  that  Massa 
chusetts  was  preparing  to  co-operate  with  the 
English  forces  when  they  arrived.  Van  Ruyven 
brought  the  news  home  one  evening  about  the 
middle  of  March. 

"  What  say  you  to  this  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Eng 
land  is  sending  a  large  fleet  to  America,  and  those 
New  England  hypocrites  are  working  night  and 
day  to  increase  it.  In  my  judgment  we  shall 
have  war  before  the  summer  is  over.  For  some 
while  back,  I  have  been  telling  our  people  they 
were  feasting  our  known  enemies.  Would  they 
mind  me?  They  would  not.  Yet  I  say  this,  and 
it  is  the  truth — trusting  the  English  is  like  trust 
ing  the  cream  with  the  cat." 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    125 

"If  war  is  sure,  Paul,  why  has  not  the  Com 
pany  sent  men  and  arms  to  protect  us  ?  "  asked 
Madame.  "  They  know  well  what  England  is  do 
ing,  and  if  they  thought  war  was  certain,  surely 
they  would  send  help  to  hold  their  own.  War! 
Paul,  I  believe  it  not." 

"  There  has  been  little  business  done  to-day, 
Ragel.  The  stores  are  full  of  anxious  men. 
many  of  them  have  valuable  cargoes  at  sea — that 
is  my  case — and  on  the  streets  white-faced  men 
and  women  are  listening  with  open  mouths  to  any 
dreadful  rumour  they  get  hold  of.  The  city  is 
to  be  fortified,  and  out  must  come  our  purses,  as 
well  as  our  muskets ;  but  those  damnable,  desolat 
ing  English  shall  have  a  stubborn  fight,  if  they  do 
come.  If  they  see  people  living  in  peace  and 
quiet  and  making  a  little  money,  then  they  blow 
their  war  trumpets  and  cry, '  Thy  land  is  ours ! '  " 

"  Paul,  thou  must  keep  thyself  in  thy  good 
senses.  Many  responsibilities  are  thine,  wife  and 
children,  home  and  business.  Let  the  young  men 
bluster  if  it  please  them ;  I  want  thee  to  say  noth 
ing  and  to  take  a  step  at  a  time,  as  seems  wise 
to  thee.  Why  should  thou  go  out  to  meet 
trouble?  For  my  part,  I  believe  not  in  any  Eng 
lish  coming  here  to  fight  us." 

However,  Stuyvesant  believed  it.  He  called 
a  meeting  of  the  Council  and  the  City  Fathers, 
and  they  agreed  to  put  Fort  Amsterdam  in  a 
proper  state  of  defence,  at  the  cost  of  the  city. 


126      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Forty  of  the  principal  men  in  New  Amsterdam 
subscribed  a  sum  of  two  thousand  dollars,  but  this 
donation  did  not  exempt  them  from  actual 
labour.  All  able-bodied  men  were  required  to 
leave  their  business,  and  work  on  the  ditch  and 
palisades  surrounding  the  city,  and  the  next 
morning  Ragel  watched  her  husband  pass  his  house 
with  pick  and  shovel  over  his  shoulders,  and  felt 
very  indignant. 

*'  It  is  all  talk,"  she  said  scornfully  to  Agra- 
tha,  "  and  if  it  is  not  all  talk,  then  the  West  India 
Company  ought  to  protect  us.  It  is  not  our  place 
to  fight  for  the  Company,  no,  indeed!  All  we 
make,  they  tithe,  and  a  little  thing  it  would  be 
for  them  to  send  men  and  arms  to  defend  what 
they  call  their  own." 

"  I  am  so  sorry,  moeder." 

"  Thou  may  well  be  sorry,  for  it  will  put  a  stop 
to  our  going  to  London  this  year.  However," 
she  added  with  a  smile  of  satisfaction,  "  Schepen 
Johannes  de  Peyster  has  had  to  humble  himself  a 
little,  for  I  saw  him  on  the  march  with  the  rest 
of  the  shovel  and  spade  company.  That  did  me 
some  good,  for  I  like  to  see  pride  brought  low, 
and  De  Peyster  is  the  proudest  man  in  America." 

"  Well  then,  moeder,  he  is  so  handsome,  and  so 
rich,  and  his  house  is  so  big,  and  his  dress  so 
fine." 

"  To  be  sure !  And  I  tell  you,  Agratha,  when 
he  wears  his  full  dress  wig,  and  his  full  dress  coat, 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    127 

and  his  full  dress  smile,  he  makes  me  long  for 
something  disagreeable  to  happen — a  waterspout 
or  a  whirlwind,  or  anything  that  would  drive  His 
Superiority  out  of  my  sight." 

"  He  is  a  nice  man,  moeder,  and  I  dare  say  he 
never  did  any  work  in  his  life." 

"  I  am  not  against  him  working  now.  Let  him 
learn  how  to  use  a  pick  and  shovel.  It  is  good 
for  him.  But  oh,  Agratha !  how  the  rag-tag  and 
bob-tail  company  with  which  he  had  to  walk  must 
have  sickened  and  humbled  his  proud  stomach !  '* 

"  Many  good,  brave  men  were  walking  in  that 
same  company,  moeder.  My  fader " 

"  Thy  fader,  in  ten  thousand  ways  is  ten  thou 
sand  times  a  better  man  than  Johannes  de  Pey- 
ster.  Nature  went  about  some  full  work  when 
she  made  thy  fader.  I  can  tell  thee  that.  Well 
then,  at  half  past  ten  and  at  half  past  three, 
Gus  must  take  thy  fader  some  Sopus  beer  and 
cold  meat  and  bread.  And  I  hope  all  the  men 
working  will  have  wives  as  thoughtful  of  their 
husbands  as  Ragel  Van  Ruyven." 

So  the  weary  weeks  passed  in  constant  working 
and  watching,  but  during  them  Stuyvesant  gained 
a  respect  never  before  given  him.  When  he 
walked  day  after  day  in  front  of  the  gentlemen 
labourers,  sedate  and  dignified  he  looked,  and  he 
acted  the  military  chief  of  affairs.  He  knew  the 
manner  of  fortifications ;  no  one  else  did ;  he  could 
give  directions  and  orders,  where  the  rest  could 


A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

only  follow  and  obey.  He  seldom  abused  his  au 
thority,  or  made  it  contemptible  by  slavering  pas 
sions  and  vulgar  obscenity.  Stuyvesant  was  a 
native  and  natural  soldier,  and  when  in  military 
authority  was  brave,  clever  and  respectable. 
Perhaps  then  it  was  the  fault  of  circumstances 
that  in  civil  government  he  was  despised,  and 
also  accused  of  degrading  lapses  from  justice  and 
honour.  For  we  must  remember,  that  the  tre 
mendous  duties  proper  to  men  of  the  sword  are 
by  no  means  suitable  to  the  Council  Chamber  or 
the  Business  Exchange;  and  that  history  records 
few  examples  of  great  soldiers  who  were  also  great 
statesmen,  or  civil  rulers.  Such  cases  as  come 
readily  to  mind,  like  Julius  Caesar,  King  Alfred, 
and  especially  Oliver  Cromwell,  are  but  the  grand 
exceptions  proving  the  general  rule. 

In  the  middle  of  April  public  anxiety  was  so 
great  that  a  general  humiliation  and  fast  was 
observed,  and  by  June  there  was  actual  insurrec 
tion  among  the  English  villages  on  Long  Island. 
However,  on  the  second  of  June,  the  battle  that 
seemed  imminent  in  New  Netherland  was  fought 
in  the  narrow  seas  dividing  England  and  Hol 
land.  Stuyvesant  was,  however,  unaware  of  this 
engagement,  and  sent  Allard  Anthony  to  Holland 
to  represent  the  condition  of  affairs  to  the  Am 
sterdam  Chamber. 

In  the  meantime,  the  flame  of  patriotism  that 
had  fired  all  men  at  the  first  whisper  of  war,  had 


THUS    RAN   THEIR   WORLD    AWAY    129 

waned  in  a  manner  that  was  most  irritating  to 
Stuyvesant.  The  opinions  Ragel  had  so  frankly 
expressed,  had  become  the  opinions  of  the  major 
ity,  and  when  Stuyvesant  in  July  called  upon  the 
city  for  more  money  to  continue  the  fortifications, 
the  burgomasters  peremptorily  refused  to  con 
tribute  a  stiver,  unless  Stuyvesant  gave  up  the 
excise  on  wines  and  beers. 

It  was  hard  for  a  soldier  to  endure  such  luke 
warm  patriots,  and  we  may  well  excuse  and  even 
admire  the  temper  in  which  he  invited  a  dozen 
of  the  principal  men  in  New  Amsterdam  to  dine 
with  him  on  a  hot,  sunny  afternoon  towards  the 
end  of  August.  A  stranger  sat  at  his  right  hand 
whom  he  introduced  in  a  general  way  as  his  friend 
Mynheer  Suydam,  who  had  just  arrived  from 
London,  bringing  with  him  the  last  news  letters 
and  papers.  And  after  all  had  been  refreshed, 
and  the  wine  was  opening  men's  hearts  and  mouths, 
Stuyvesant  said: 

"  Gentlemen,  our  friend  Mynheer  Suydam,  has 
brought  us  good  news,  inasmuch  as  he  assures  us 
of  no  war  in  America,  just  yet,  and  perhaps  not 
at  all.  You  are  not  going  to  be  troubled  in  your 
business,  and  for  all  I  see,  you  may  eat  and  sleep 
and  smoke  with  all  the  leisure  you  find  so  com 
fortable.  There  has  been  a  fight  with  the  Eng 
lish,  and  such  a  fight  as  the  Lord  Mighty  in  bat 
tle,  and  all  the  hosts  of  his  angels,  must  have  joyed 
to  see.  For  it  is  His  will  that  we  should  set  our 


130      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

teeth  and  fight  for  the  land  which  he  has  given 
us.  So  then  we  will  listen  to  what  Mynheer  Suy- 
dam  will  read  us  from  the  official  account  of  the 
engagement." 

Then  Suydam  rose  and  said :  "  Gentlemen,  this 
is  the  true  account.  It  kept  all  the  coffee  houses 
in  London  ablaze  and  shouting  the  night  through 
and  on  the  next  Sabbath,  it  was  read  from  every 
pulpit  amid  Te  Deums  and  Thanksgivings." 

There  was  a  curious  look  of  mystification  on 
the  faces  of  the  guests,  and  on  Stuyvesant's  a 
mingling  of  many  opposite  emotions,  but  all 
tinged  with  a  faint  contempt.  "  We  are  listen 
ing,  Mynheer,"  he  said  courteously,  and  he  re 
filled  his  glass  and  quietly  passed  the  bottle. 

So  Suydam  straightened  out  the  broadside  in 
his  hand,  and  read  aloud: 

"  Monk  and  Dean  were  cruising  with  a  portion 
of  the  English  fleet  between  North  Foreland  and 
Nieuport.  Blake  was  on  the  Northern  coast. 
Van  Tromp  decided  to  engage  the  fleet,  separated 
from  their  great  admiral.  The  battle  continued 
all  through  the  second  day  of  June.  Dean  had 
been  killed  by  a  cannon  shot  at  the  first  broad 
side,  and  when  night  separated  the  combatants, 
each  of  the  fleets  was  sorely  crippled.  The  ac 
tion  recommenced  on  the  third.  On  that  morn 
ing  the  sound  of  cannon  from  the  North  told 
Monk  the  welcome  news  that  the  Sea  King  was  at 
hand.  Soon  after  Blake's  ships  appeared,  and 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    131 

broke  through  the  Dutch  line.  Van  Tromp  fought 
with  desperation.  His  ship,  the  Brederod,  was 
boarded  by  the  crew  of  the  English  flag  shipy 
James,  after  they  had  repulsed  Van  Tromp's 
boarders.  The  Dutch  admiral  resolved  not  to 
be  a  prisoner,  and  he  threw  a  lighted  match  into 
his  own  powder  magazine.  The  explosion  blew 
up  the  deck,  but  he  escaped  and  renewed  the  bat 
tle  in  a  frigate.  At  last  he  was  compelled  to 
retreat,  leaving  with  the  English  eleven  vessels, 
and  thirteen  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners." 

The  news  was  received  with  a  low  murmur  of 
anger,  and  John  Deventer  said  sternly :  "  Gov 
ernor,  I  see  nothing  in  this  news  to  rejoice  over. 
No,  indeed!" 

"  Then  I  am  sorry  for  you,  gentlemen ;  you 
must  be  blind  as  bats,"  answered  Stuyvesant. 
"  At  any  rate,  if  you  can  do  nothing  else,  you 
can  shout  for  the  brave  Van  Tromp !  "  and  with 
his  mighty  voice,  he  led  a  cheer  for  Van  Tromp 
that  filled  the  Fort  with  its  triumph. 

"  Let  the  English  have  the  ships ! "  he  cried, 
"  we  have  Van  Tromp !  Why,  gentlemen,  it  is 
said  Blake  and  his  sailor  men  watched  him  breath 
lessly,  swimming  to  the  nearest  frigate,  and  when 
he  boarded  her  and  took  command  of  the  battle 
again,  they  cheered  him  above  the  roar  of  can 
non.  For  brave  men  know  and  honour  brave  men. 
And  by  all  that  is  holy,  I  swear  that  if  great  and 
good  deeds  are  done  by  men  of  any  race,  or  any; 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

nation,  great  and  good  men  do  them.  One  more 
cheer  for  Van  Tromp,  gentlemen !  " 

No  one  appeared  willing  to  raise  the  cheer,  and 
there  was  a  few  moments'  silence.  Then  Mynheer 
Suydam  said,  "  Governor,  I  cheer  with  you !  "  and 
Stuyvesant  answered,  "  Brother,  I  thank  you !  " 
and  again  Stuyvesant  raised  his  powerful  voice, 
and  the  cheer  rose,  slowly  gathering  strength  as 
it  did  so.  While  it  was  still  ringing,  Stuyvesant 
with  Mynheer  Suydam  bowed  and  left  the  room. 

Then  the  company  rapidly  dispersed.  They 
were  anxious  to  get  outside  the  precincts  of  the 
Fort,  and  discuss  the  affair.  They  had  been  led, 
almost  against  their  will,  into  cheering  a  great 
Dutch  disaster,  and  they  did  not  see,  as  Stuyves 
ant  did,  the  tremendous  moral  victory  Van  Tromp 
had  gained.  Moreover,  they  were  puzzled  by 
Stuyvesant's  declaration  that  "  the  glory  of  a 
nation,  though  a  great  thing,  was  not  as  great 
as  the  glory  of  its  humanity." 

'*  He  talked  some  nonsense  this  afternoon," 
said  Abraham  Blankaert. 

"  He  talked  like  the  Domine,"  said  Philip  Wol- 
fert,  "  and  I  have  heard  say  he  did  some  studying 
for  the  pulpit." 

"What  is  talk  worth?"  asked  Jacob  Styvart. 
*'  We  have  lost  some  ships — eleven  big  men  of 
war.  Think  of  that,  brothers." 

"Think  also,"  said  Martin  Snyder,  "that  if 
we  have  lost  eleven  big  ships,  we  have  saved  Van 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    133 

Tromp.  Would  we  any  of  us  be  willing  to  let 
the  English  get  him  for  eleven  big  ships?  No. 
Then  we  have  the  best  of  it.  Plenty  more  ships 
we  can  build,  but  as  for  Van  Tromp  he  is  a  man 
by  himself.  We  did  well  to  cheer,  I  say  that." 

This  circumstance  supplied  the  little  city  with 
conversation  for  a  long  time.  It  grew  in  im 
portance,  and  men  quarrelled  about  it,  both  on  the 
streets  and  in  their  homes.  The  Van  Ruyvens 
did  not  escape  its  influence.  Paul  Van  Ruyven 
had  been  in  his  youth  a  classical  student,  he  was 
touched  by  Stuyvesant's  attitude,  and  comparing 
Van  Tromp's  action  with  the  great  patriotic  deeds 
©f  antiquity,  he  found  it  superior  to  all.  Agratha 
took  with  enthusiasm  her  father's  view,  both  of 
Stuyvesant  and  Van  Tromp,  but  Ragel  was  pro- 
vokingly  indifferent. 

"  Van  Tromp  is  a  fighter  by  trade,"  she  said, 
"  and  boarding  and  blowing  up  ships  is  in  his  con 
tract.  When  Dr.  Campbell  went  to  that  case  of 
smallpox,  he  took  his  life  in  his  hand,  but  nobody; 
went  mad  about  Dr.  Campbell  doing  his  duty. 
For  my  part  I  can  find  no  good  sense  in  blowing 
up  a  ship  full  of  men." 

"  It  was  a  great  and  good  deed,  Ragel,  and 
Stuyvesant  thought  and  said  so." 

"  Stuyvesant !  "  she  cried  scornfully.  "  All 
Stuyvesant's  great  and  good  men  are  soldiers." 

"  His  stand  by  Van  Tromp's  defeat  was  a  fine 
lesson  to  the  English — and  others." 


"  The  English  do  not  need  the  lesson — not 
they.  Often  thou  hast  said  they  always  go  for 
the  under  dog  in  the  fight.  The  French  smile 
and  shrug,  and  pay  some  compliments.  They, 
admire  any  foolish,  reckless  thing.  The  Scotch 
are  shocked  at  the  waste  of  property  and  life. 
I  know!  I  have  heard  half  a  dozen  women  talk 
ing,  and  they  always  say  what  their  husbands 
teach  them." 

"  They  are  good  women  and  good  wives,"  said 
.Van  Ruyven. 

"  They  may  be.    God  knows." 

"  And  Scotch  men  are  good  fighters,"  he  con 
tinued. 

"  They  may  be.  God  knows.  I  know  they 
don't  like  fighting  on  water,  it  is  too  moveable 
and  uncertain,  and  they  don't  like  fighting  with 
gunpowder,  it  is  too  responsive  to  defeat  and 
bad  temper.  Hector  McAslin  told  me  they  want 
a  hillside  and  a  fixed  bayonet.  He  said  he  would 
not  put  his  trust  in  anything  but  cold  steel,  and 
that  cold  steel  held  in  his  own  hand." 

"  Generally  speaking,  I  stand  with  thee,  Ragel, 
but  in  this  case  I  stand  with  Stuyvesant." 

"  Well  then,  I  think  very  little  of  thy  stand 
ing.  For  I  take  leave  to  say — and  well  thou 
knowest  I  speak  the  truth — that  Stuyvesant's 
shout  for  Van  Tromp's  defeat  was  just  to  shame 
the  men  who  thought  the  tax  on  their  beer  of  more 
consequence  than  the  safety  of  their  city." 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    135 

In  this  kind  of  restlessness  and  dissatisfaction 
the  weeks  and  months  passed.  Nothing  was  cer 
tain  but  the  discontent  of  the  people  with  their 
Governor,  and  this  feeling  rose  to  such  a  height 
that  in  the  month  of  December  a  great  popular 
meeting  was  held  in  New  Amsterdam  to  consider 
their  grievances.  To  this  meeting  Brooklyn, 
Flatbush,  Flatlands,  Gravesend,  Newton,  Flush 
ing  and  Hempstead  sent  representatives,  earnest 
and  liberty-loving  men.  They  demanded  only 
what  had  been  promised  them — the  laws  and  privi 
leges  of  their  Fatherland.  Stuyvesant  winced 
under  the  oppressions  laid  before  him,  but  he 
made  neither  excuses  nor  promises. 

"  Let  the  men  of  Brooklyn,  Flatbush  and  Flat- 
lands  go  back  to  their  homes,"  he  cried  angrily. 
"  They  have  no  right  here.  They  have  no  juris 
diction  here.  They  cannot  send  delegates  to  any 
popular  assembly.  I  will  not  have  such  doings. 
I  will  not !  It  is  treason !  Treason !  and  nothing 
short  of  it." 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant,  we  respectfully  ask 
that  the  grievances  just  shown  you  be  redressed," 
said  James  Hubbard. 

"  Fools !  Idiots !  Do  you  not  know  that  those 
two  words,  '  grievances  redressed,'  always  please 
the  mob,  and  always  cheat  them?  While  Peter 
Stuyvesant  is  Governor  of  New  Netherland,  there 
will  be  no  mob  rule  in  politics.  God  knows  the 
next  thing  would  be  mob  rule  in  religion,  and  the 


136      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

city  would  be  overrun  by  Quakers  and  Baptists, 
Jews  and  Lutherans,  and  the  devil's  own  brood 
of  every  name.  It  shall  not  so  be!  I  will  not 
permit  it!  Peter  Stuyvesant  will  not  permit  it! 
My  office  would  indeed  be  a  despicable  thing,  if 
a  rabble  like  this  could  make  and  unmake  laws  and 
rulers.  Your  grievances  are  a  pack  of  lies,  and 
you  are  sap-headed  fools  to  complain  of  them." 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant !  "  said  Captain  John 
Underbill,  "  we  are  respectable  citizens,  and 
not  a  rabble.  We  are  thoughtful,  earnest  men, 
and  not  idiots  and  sap-headed  fools,  and  our 
grievances  must  be  attended  to,  or  we  will  know, 
the  reason  why." 

"  Captain  Underbill ! "  shouted  Stuyvesant, 
rising  to  his  feet  and  striking  the  table  passion 
ately,  "  Captain  Underbill,  I  know  well  that  this 
meeting  is  your  doing.  Go  to  your  home,  and 
keep  quiet  and  behave  yourself,  or  you  will  soon 
be  in  a  much  worse  place.  And  you  and  every 
other  person  present  may  learn  now,  and  for  all 
future  time,  that  I  derive  my  authority  from  God 
and  the  Company,  not  from  a  few  ignorant  sub 
jects,  and  that  I,  Peter  Stuyvesant,  and  I  alone, 
can  call  the  inhabitants  of  this  colony  together. 
And  I  advise  you  all  to  let  my  just  and  lawful 
authority  stand  between  you  and  rebellion."  Then 
in  ringing  tones  that  smote  men's  ears  like  a  lash, 
he  shouted,  "  I  command  this  delegation  to  dis 
perse  on  the  pain  of  my  highest  displeasure ! " 


THUS   RAN   THEIR   WORLD    AWAY    137 

"  Governor,"  answered  James  Hubbard,  "  we 
obey  your  commands."  Then  facing  the  dele 
gates,  he  continued:  "Friends  and  neighbours,  I 
will  give  you  a  word  from  above,  to  think  on  as  you 
go  to  your  homes,"  and  he  spoke  with  a  distinct; 
and  almost  inspired  intonation  as  follows: 

66  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  '  wherefore 
criest  thou  unto  me?  Speak  unto  the  children 
of  Israel  that  they  go  forward.'  " 

So  in  a  tumult  of  indignant  speech,  the  assem 
bly  broke  up.  Stuyvesant  appeared  indifferent, 
but  the  advice  of  Hubbard  was  immediately  fol 
lowed.  The  Gravesend  magistrates  wrote  to  the 
States  General,  Martin  Creiger,  George  Baxter 
and  fifty  others  appealed  to  the  burgomasters  and 
schepens  of  the  City  of  Amsterdam,  and  an  ear 
nest  general  petition  was  sent  to  the  West  India 
Company.  The  underhand  policy  of  the  Com 
pany  may  be  learned  from  one  sentence  in  the 
letter  which  they  sent  to  Stuyvesant  at  this  time : 
"  You  must  act  with  more  vigour,  and  punish  re 
fractory  subjects  as  they  deserve.  Enforce  your 
authority,  so  that  these  men  no  longer  indulge  the 
visionary  dream  that  contributions  cannot  be 
levied  without  their  consent."  Numberless  small 
annoyances  arose  constantly  from  these  condi 
tions  to  embarrass  the  Governor,  and  if  he  had 
been  a  man  of  less  firmness  and  decision  of  char 
acter,  he  must  have  utterly  failed  to  carry  on  the 
government. 


138      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Fortunately  Christmas  was  approaching,  and 
the  city  forgot  its  grievances  in  the  joy  of  its 
preparation  for  the  feast.  For  Christmas  was 
in  New  Amsterdam  a  very  great  and  happy  event ; 
so  much  so,  that  the  Common  Council  interdicted 
all  ordinary  meetings  of  the  board  between  De 
cember  the  fourteenth  and  three  weeks  after 
Christmas — also  directing  the  Court  Messenger 
"  not  to  summon  any  person  in  the  meantime." 
As  a  general  thing  all  political  wrongs  and  all 
private  animosities  were  forgotten,  and  for  five 
or  six  weeks  New  Amsterdam  gave  itself  freely  to 
feasting,  dancing,  skating,  and  unstinted  hospi 
tality. 

On  the  twenty-second  of  December,  Agratha, 
having  finished  the  decoration  of  her  own  home, 
started  early  for  the  Fort,  in  order  to  assist 
Madame  Bayard  in  beautifying  its  gloomy  pre 
cincts.  She  promised  her  mother  to  return  home 
early,  but  the  day  wore  on  and  Agratha  did  not 
return.  When  it  was  four  o'clock,  the  mother 
became  uneasy,  and  she  was  just  about  to  send 
Gus  to  the  Fort  to  make  inquiries,  when  the  girl, 
rosy  with  the  frosty  air,  and  eager  and  glad  with 
the  news  she  brought,  returned. 

"  Oh  moedcr,  moeder !  "  she  cried  j  oyf ully,  "  I 
have  had  such  a  happy  day." 

"  Well  then,  thou  hast  made  it  a  long  day.  I 
was  uneasy  about  thee." 

"  I  will  tell  thee,  moeder,  and  thou  also  will  be 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    139 

glad ;  so  strange ;  so  unexpected !  I  never  hoped ! 
I  never  thought  of  such  a  good  thing." 

She  was  untying  her  hood  and  cloak  with  quick, 
nervous  fingers  as  she  spoke,  and  she  flung  them 
carelessly  down  on  a  chair  near  at  hand.  "  Sit 
quiet  a  little  while,  moeder,  it  will  be  so  pleasant 
to  tell  thee  what  has  happened." 

"Well  then?" 

"  When  I  got  to  the  Fort  this  morning,  the. 
Governor  and  Madame  Stuyvesant  were  sitting 
with  Lady  Moody  and  a  strange  woman,  and  they 
seemed  very  happy." 

"  A  strange  woman !  What  kind  of  a  woman  ? 
How  old  was  she?  " 

"  I  think  as  old  as  Wim's  wife ;  she  says  she  is 
twenty-seven.  She  came  from  Canada.  She 
could  not  bear  the  cold  there." 

"  No  wonder !    Is  she  a  Canadian?  " 

"  Indeed  she  is  not ;  she  is  either  English 
or  French.  She  speaks  both  languages  per 
fectly." 

"  Then  what  in  heaven  or  earth  took  her  to 
Canada?  " 

"  She  went  there  with  an  officer's  family  as  gov 
erness  to  their  children  and  the  children  could  not 
bear  the  cold,  and  so  she  brought  them  to  their 
aunt  in  Boston.  Then  she  resolved  to  come  still 
further  south,  and  several  people  who  had  known 
Lady  Moody  when  she  lived  in  Boston,  gave  her 
letters  of  introduction  to  Lady  Moody.  She 


140      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

came  to  New  Amsterdam  two  weeks  ago,  and  so 
direct  to  Gravesend,  where  she  has  been  resting 
herself  until  yesterday.  Then  she  came  with 
Lady  Moody  to  the  Stillwells',  and  at  the  Still- 
wells'  she  will  spend  Christmas." 

"  All  this  is  very  fine,  Agratha,  but  as  to  the 
truth  of  it,  who  knows  ?  " 

"  The  Governor.  He  had  a  letter  from  the 
Colonel  of  the  Canadian  regiment,  and  in  it  he 
said  many  good  things  of  the  stranger.  Also  he 
asked  him  to  be  kind  to  her  and  give  her  assist 
ance  in  any  way  he  could  and  so." 

"  I  never  heard  anything  like  it." 

"  Now  she  is  going  to  remain  in  New  Amster 
dam  and  open  a  school  here  for  young  ladies, 
like  me." 

"  And  pray,  what  can  she  teach  thee?  " 

"  Many  things,  moeder,  that  I  want  to  learn 
— to  speak  the  French,  to  play  on  the  Spanish 
mandolin,  to  read  music  as  I  read  a  book." 

"  And  she  can  teach  thee  these  things  ?  " 

"  These  and  many  other  things,  moeder,  all  the 
new  embroideries,  tatting  and  tambour  work. 
She  can  teach  also  the  Court  courtesy,  and  the 
proper  manner  of  entering  and  leaving  a  room — 
the  newest  French  and  Spanish  dances — and 
moeder,  Lady  Moody  says  she  can  make  the  fash 
ionable  hoods  and  hats  and  stomachers,  and  also 
show  us  how  to  dress  our  hair  in  all  the  fashion 
able  ways  now  in  use." 


THUS    RAN   THEIR   WORLD    AWAY    141 

"  I  think  she  knows  too  much.  Where  could 
she  have  learned  all  these  things  ?  " 

"  In  the  French  convents  and  the  London 
schools ;  and  moeder,  out  of  thin  sheets  of  white 
and  colored  wax,  she  can  make  flowers  that  look 
as  if  you  pulled  them  out  of  the  garden." 

"  Tell  me  no  more,  Agratha.  I  will  not  be 
lieve  that  any  woman  can  do  so  many  fine  things. 
And  if  thou  wants  to  learn  this,  or  that,  from 
this  stranger,  name  not  in  thy  fader's  presence, 
French  convents.  He  will  not  believe  that  any 
thing  but  evil  could  come  out  of  them.  London 
schools  are  different,  we  have  spoken  of  them  al 
ready  for  thee." 

"  If  you  could  have  seen  her  dress  the  dingy 
rooms,  moeder.  So  quick,  so  sure,  went  her  fin 
gers.  It  was  like  a  miracle.  Such  garlands ! 
Such  stars  and  crosses!  She  had  brought  some 
wax  with  her,  and  she  made  mistletoe  boughs,  and 
pink  rosebuds,  and  cut  little  English  daisies  out 
of  white  paper,  and  put  them  among  the  green 
leaves;  and,  oh  moeder,  the  old  Fort  is  beyond 
everything!  Even  the  governor  stayed  to  watch 
her,  and  she  told  him  that  on  Christmas  morning 
he  must  order  his  soldiers  to  stack  arms  in  the 
court,  and  she  would  make  garlands  of  laurel 
leaves  and  lilies  to  throw  over  them.  And  the 
Governor  shouted  with  pleasure,  and  so  it  will 
be." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  this  wonder?  " 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Her  name  is  Finlay,  but  Lady  Moody  called 
her  Rose." 

"  Is  she  going  to  take  a  house  ?  Where  will 
she  keep  her  school?  " 

"Much  talk  was  on  that  subject.  Madame 
Stuyvesant  thought  she  had  better  take  a  floor  in 
some  respectable  house,  and  she  spoke  of  Mrs. 
Van  Dam.  You  know,  moeder,  Mrs.  Van  Dam  is 
poor,  and  Madame  thought  she  would  be  glad  to 
rent  a  floor  in  her  big  house.  That  would  be  a 
great  thing  for  Elsie  Van  Dam.  Moeder,  I  prom 
ised  if  you  would  let  me,  to  take  Miss  Finlay  to 
Mrs.  Van  Dam's  in  the  morning." 

"  I  will  not  let  thee  do  anything  of  the  kind. 
Why  should  Agratha  Van  Ruyven  go  about  with 
a  strange  women  who  wants  rooms,  and  who  in 
tends  to  keep  a  school?  Thy  fader  would  be  very 
angry." 

"  I  am  so  sorry.  She  is  so  sweet  and  clever. 
And  she  has  no  friends  here." 

"  Well  then,  she  ought  not  to  have  left  her 
friends." 

"  Perhaps,  moeder,  she  had  none  to  leave — 
perhaps  they  were  all  dead.  Her  fader  was  an 
officer,  and  died  on  the  battlefield.  Madame  Stuy 
vesant  told  me  so." 

"  That  may  be.     I  know  not.     Thou  must  tell  * 
thy  fader  all  this  story,  and  see  what  he  says. 
He  will  know  what  thou  ought  to  do." 

"  Moeder,  you  must  help  me ;  fader  will  do  in 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    143 

the  long  run  all  you  say.  And  I  want  to  learn 
everything  Miss  Finlay  can  teach  me.  I  want  to 
be  a  clever  woman,  the  same  as  she  is.  Yes, 
moeder,  let  me  have  my  wish." 

"  That  is  nonsense.  There  is  no  need  for  thee 
to  be  a  clever  woman.  Thy  fader  is  a  rich  man, 
and  there  may  be  money  coming  in  some  other 
ways  to  thee.  Perhaps  thou  may  be  a  rich 


woman. 

M 


Art  thou  thinking  of  Lord  Mclvar  ?  " 

"  Well  then,  suppose  I  was  ?  " 

"  It  would  be  wiser  not  to  think  of  him.  Since 
he  went  away  he  has  forgotten  me." 

"  Thou  art  mistaken.  He  will  never  forget 
thee." 

At  this  moment  Paul  Van  Ruyven  opened  the 
door.  He  brought  the  spirit  of  Christmas  in 
with  him ;  he  looked  ten  years  younger  than  usual. 
And  as  he  ate  his  supper  he  listened  to  Agratha's 
story  with  interest,  but  without  enthusiasm.  He 
was  wondering  all  the  time  how  much  of  it  was 
true,  and  for  what  purpose  the  woman,  friend 
less  and  alone,  had  come  to  New  Amsterdam.  Her 
reasons  were  plausible,  but  not  convincing. 
Madame  perceived  his  doubts  at  once,  and  asked: 

"  Art  thou  thinking  Miss  Finlay  has  not  told 
us  the  truth,  Paul?  " 

"  No,  I  believe  what  she  says  is  the  truth,  but 
I  think  there  is  some  more  truth  behind  what  she 
has  told." 


144      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  The  Governor  and  Madame  seem  to  be  quite 
satisfied." 

"  The  Governor  and  Madame  after  all,  are 
mere  mortals.  That  the  woman  spoke  French 
would  be  enough  for  Madame  Stuyvesant,  and  her 
clever  fingers  and  clever  advice  to  stack  the  arms 
of  the  soldiers,  and  crown  them  with  Christmas 
symbols  of  peace  and  good-will,  would  be  all  Stuy 
vesant  would  require.  If  she  is  as  pretty,  as  well 
as  clever,  then " 

"  I  never  thought  of  that.  Is  Miss  Finlay 
pretty,  Agratha?  " 

"  No,  she  is  not  pretty." 

"Handsome,  then?     Tall  and  stately?" 

"  No,  moeder.  She  does  not  look  like  Eliza 
beth  Anthony,  or  Lady  Moody.  She  is  not  tall, 
and  not  stately.  She  is  small,  and  in  her  move 
ments  quick  and  graceful.  Her  hair  is  veryj 
black,  and  fastened  with  an  ivory  comb.  Her 
face  is  sweet  and  pale,  and  her  lips  smiling;  but, 
oh  moeder,  her  large  black  eyes  are  full  of  sorrow 
and  sadness.  I  could  not  bear  to  look  into  them. 
If  she  was  alone,  I  am  sure  she  would  neither  speak 
nor  smile,  and  now  and  then  she  forgets  herself 
for  a  minute,  then  remembers  and  suddenly  be 
comes  gay  and  laughing.  I  noticed  these  things, 
because  I  felt  so  sorry  for  her." 

"  How  was  she  dressed  ?     Was  she  shabby  ?  " 

"  Very  well  she  was  dressed,  and  you  might  at 
once  see  that  her  frock  and  cloak  had  been  made 


THUS   RAN   THEIR   WORLD   AWAY    145 

in  Paris.  They  were  of  dark  blue  cloth,  and 
quite  plain — so  plain  as  Lady  Moody's — but  they 
fit  her,  and  she  has  a  beautiful  figure.  She  is  so 
sweet  and  loveable.  I  am  sure  she  will  have  many 
scholars;  and  I  hope,  dear  fader,  Agratha  may 
be  one  of  them." 

Then  Paul  rose,  and  standing  on  the  hearth 
rug  with  his  back  to  the  fire,  he  drew  his  daughter 
within  his  right  arm.  "  Agratha,"  he  said,  "  at 
first  you  may  take  two  studies  with  Miss  Finlay — 
no  more.  When  you  are  eighteen  we  intend  to 
take  you  to  the  Hague;  at  nineteen  you  will  go 
to  Paris;  at  twenty  to  London,  and  soon  after 
your  twenty-first  birthday  we  shall  bring  you 
back  to  New  Amsterdam.  Now  then,  what  two 
studies  will  you  take?  " 

"  The  French  language  will  be  useful,  if  I  am 
to  go  to  Paris." 

"  Just  so.     Learn  French,  then." 

"  And  I  would  like  to  learn  the  mandolin.  I 
should  soon  be  able  to  sing  all  the  sings  you  love, 
fader." 

"  Very  well.  That  settles  the  matter.  One 
thing  I  tell  thee — women  often  love  each  other 
foolishly.  Be  careful  of  thyself.  Though  this 
Miss  Finlay  is  young,  well  educated,  and  fashion 
ably  dressed,  I  think  it  likely  she  has  had  some 
great  sorrow.  Now  often  I  have  heard  the  Do- 
mine  himself  say  that  God  so  directs  things,  that 
orthodoxy  and  a  good  life  lead  to  happiness  and 


146      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

wealth.  So  then,  if  a  person  is  in  trouble,  it  is 
likely  they  have  not  cared  properly  for  God  and 
His  commandments ;  and  when  people  weep  a  great 
deal,  they  are  usually  of  a  discontented  temper. 
We  are  a  religious  family,  my  Agratha.  We 
make  no  friends  with  Lutherans,  or  any  other 
schismatic,  and  if  this  strange  woman  is  from 
Paris,  she  may  even  be  a  papist." 

"  You  think  of  everything,  dear  fader." 

"  That  comes  from  my  experienec,  Agratha, 
and  where  my  principles  are  concerned,  I  am  im- 
moveable." 

"  Fader,  can  I  go  with  Miss  Finlay  to  Mrs. 
Van  Dam's  to-morrow?  She  wishes  to  rent  a  floor 
in  her  house." 

"  No." 

"  But  why  not,  fader?  " 

"  I  do  not  think  it  respectable  for  thee  to  do 
so.  Take  thy  lessons,  and  I  will  pay  the  price. 
Perhaps,  however,  there  may  be  no  lessons.  Who 
knows  how  New  Amsterdam  may  receive  the  young 
woman?  " 

"  Lady  Moody " 

"  Well  then,  Lady  Moody  is  not  omnipotent." 

"  The  Governor " 

"  Never  pleases  anyone,  no  matter  what  he 
does." 

"  Then  he  ought  to  please  himself,"  said  Agra 
tha,  with  some  temper. 

"  He  does,  he  always  has  done,  and  if  God  Al- 


THUS    RAN    THEIR    WORLD    AWAY    147 

mighty  does  not  interfere,  he  always  will 
do."  ' 

Then  Madame  called  in  Gus  to  clear  the  table, 
and  so  make  the  little  confusion  necessary  to  close 
a  conversation  going  too  far.  And  she  was  a 
trifled  annoyed,  because  her  daughter  had  not 
shown  that  wisdom,  or  tact,  which  perceives  the 
right  moment  to  end  a  subject. 

A  little  later  she  pointed  this  out  to  Agratha. 
"  When  thou  hast  got  all  that  is  likely,  know 
enough  to  stop  asking,"  she  said.  "  Wait  till  this 
strange  woman  redeems  her  promises,  then  try 
again." 

"  I  shall  be  wasting  time,  moeder." 

"  Other  things  also  can  be  wasted.  Be  con 
tent  with  what  has  been  given  thee.  It  is  more 
than  I  expected." 

In  a  month,  however,  Miss  Finlay  had  more 
than  redeemed  her  promises.  She  had  the  aris 
tocracy  of  New  Amsterdam  at  her  feet.  She  had 
classes  for  dancing  and  music,  for  needlework  and 
deportment,  and  a  large  class  learning  the  mys 
teries  of  making  head  coverings  and  stomachers, 
and  the  secrets  of  hair  dressing.  In  her  own  way 
she  dictated  many  social  events,  and  when  the 
birthday  of  the  city  came  round,  on  the  second 
of  February,  she  carried  out  with  marvellous 
success  a  public  reception,  the  startlingly  large 
proceeds  of  which  were  a  birthday  gift  to  the  city's 
poor. 


148      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

In  this  entertainment  the  very  best  citizens 
took  part.  The  handsome  Jacob  Kip  and  his 
lovely  fiancee  danced  a  little  Saracenic  drama, 
enlivened  by  castanets  and  a  tambourine — the 
Anthonys,  Van  Cortlandts,  De  Peysters,  Stillwells, 
De  Silles,  and  many  others  took  part  in  the  even 
ing's  amusement,  which  was  opened  with  a  minuet 
by  Councillor  Van  Ruyven  and  his  daughter 
Agratha.  It  called  forth  extravagant  praises 
and  delight.  Indeed,  the  handsome  Van  Ruyven 
in  full  dress  was  a  man  any  city  might  be  proud 
of,  and  when  he  stepped  out  with  his  beautiful 
daughter,  there  was  not  only  astonishment,  but 
unaffected  pride  and  pleasure  in  their  appear 
ance,  skill  and  grace. 

This  circumstance  alone  indicated  how  far 
Miss  Finlay  had  made  good  her  promises  in  about 
five  weeks.  "  God  has  worked  a  miracle  in  my; 
affairs,"  she  said  to  Lady  Moody  on  the  morning 
after  the  entertainment,  but  how  great  a  miracle, 
she  did  not  then  know,  or  even  anticipate. 


CHAPTER    SIX 

THE   BONDMAN 

IF  there  was  any  Golden  Age  of  the  Dutch  in 
America,  it  was  at  this  time.  They  were  making 
money  rapidly,  they  had  large,  commodious 
homes  and  gardens,  they  dressed  splendidly,  they, 
ate  and  drank  luxuriously,  and  their  consciences 
were  comfortably  at  ease  in  Zion,  since  they  be 
lieved  that  all  these  good  things  were  the  result 
of  their  precise  obedience  to  the  demands  of  the 
old  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  bcause  God  so  di 
rected  all  affairs,  that  this  obedience  led  to  wealth. 

Nothing  troubled  the  burghers  of  New  Am 
sterdam  but  the  tyranny  of  headstrong  Peter ;  and 
as  they  fought  it  tooth  and  nail,  it  is  likely  they 
found  it  a  pleasant  alternative  to  lives  so  steeped 
in  prosperity  and  satisfaction  that  they  required 
some  annoyance  to  serve  as  salt  or  condiment  to 
their  placid  existence.  At  any  rate,  it  kept  their 
better  part  awake  and  on  the  watch,  and  a  meet 
ing  of  the  Town  Council  with  Peter  Stuyvesant 
in  the  chair — where  he  had  no  business  to  be — 
was  a  very  stimulating  affair,  one  that  was  gen 
erally  accepted  and  enjoyed  by  every  city  official. 

For  days  after  such  a  meeting,  they  were  alert 
149 


150      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

and  active.  They  talked  valiantly  against  Stuy- 
vesant  and  his  tyrannies  and  impositions,  but  they 
did  not  for  all  their  hard  words  dislike  him.  On 
the  contrary,  they  admired  his  tempers,  and  won 
dered  at  his  wealth  of  scurrilous,  insulting,  of 
fensive,  insolent  reproaches  and  revilings,  in 
Latin  and  Dutch  and  English. 

"  You  can  bring  no  argument,  however  just, 
which  can  stand  the  words  in  three  languages  that 
he  flings  at  it,"  said  Van  Winkle;  "  he  stones  it  to 
death  with  them." 

"  I  should  think  not,"  answered  Van  Brunt. 
"  We  all  know  what  talkers  the  English  are ;  well 
then,  they  are  hoarse  with  barking  at  Stuyvesant, 
and  he  minds  nothing  they  say." 

"  He  has  the  gift  of  impudence,"  explained 
Jacob  Snedecor,  "  and  he  may  be  thankful  that 
every  man  has  not  the  like  talent." 

"  Come,  come,  he  is  Dutch,  he  is  our  own.  He 
might  help  us  yet." 

"  So  he  might,  Van  Winkle,  if  he  was  not  so 
busy  helping  himself." 

"  Well,  then,  Snedecor,  there  is  no  sin  in  a 
man  caring  a  little  for  himself.  We  must  all  fol 
low  the  good  example  our  Governor  sets  us,"  and 
the  little  group  laughed,  and  went  each  his  way 
to  his  own  particular  method  of  helping  himself, 
and  not  one  of  them  in  his  heart  thought  hardly 
of  the  autocratic  Director  Peter  Stuyvesant. 

To  Agratha  this  was  a  very  happy  period.  She 


THE    BONDMAN  151 

gave  to  Miss  Finlay  that  great  affection,  which 
good  girls  so  frequently  give  to  a  teacher  whom 
they  honour  and  admire;  and  to  her  new  studies 
the  enthusiasm  and  delight  of  a  willing  student. 
From  the  dumb  strings  to  bring  sweet  music,  that 
in  its  turn  drew  from  her  heart  the  song  lying 
asleep  there,  was  a  kind  of  a  miracle  to  the  child 
woman.  She  watched  her  fingers  with  a  curious 
pleasure,  and  when  the  song  flew  from  her  lips 
she  laughed  aloud  with  joy.  And  almost  equally 
delightful  was  the  sound  of  the  strange  tongue. 
She  chattered  the  simple  phrases  as  she  learned 
them  to  her  father  and  mother;  and  they  praised 
her  cleverness,  and  both  agreed  that  she  might  as 
well  as  not  join  the  sewing  and  embroidery  class. 

The  attendance  on  this  class  was  in  the  after 
noons,  and  one  day  she  stayed  beyond  its  hours, 
to  finish  a  piece  of  work  she  wished  to  take  home 
with  her.  Quite  unexpectedly  it  began  to  rain, 
and  in  half  an  hour  Gus  came  to  the  Van  Dams' 
house  with  a  cloak  and  pattens  for  Agratha. 
Hand  in  hand  she  went  with  Miss  Finlay  down 
the  stairs  to  the  front  hall,  where  Gus  was  wait 
ing,  and  there,  suddenly  as  a  flash  of  lightning, 
Rose  Finlay  threw  up  her  hands  and  uttering  an 
unintelligible  cry,  fell  to  the  floor. 

Then  Agratha's  call  of  terror  quickly  brought 
Madame  Van  Dam  and  her  daughter  Elsie.  Rose 
Finlay  lay  unconscious.  Agratha  knelt  weeping 
at  her  side,  and  Gus,  having  opened  the  door, 


152      A    MAID    OP    OLD    NEW    YORK 

leaned  shivering  against  the  lintel,  his  face  as 
white  as  that  of  a  dead  man. 

"  Run  for  a  doctor,"  said  Madame  to  Gus,  and 
no  one,  unless  it  was  Agratha,  noticed  the  Celtic 
pathos  of  his  face  and  figure,  as  he  stumbled  out 
into  the  dim  light  and  pouring  rain. 

Probably  he  met  the  doctor  on  the  street,  for 
within  ten  minutes  he  was  at  Rose  Finlay's  side. 
She  was  just  recovering  consciousness,  and  he 
said  to  her: 

"  You  have  had  a  great  fright." 

Rose  made  a  motion  of  denial. 

"  A  great  shock  then?" 

**  No,"  she  whispered. 

"What  then?" 

"  I— can't— say." 

"  Where  do  you  come  from  ?  " 

"  The  Hebrides." 

"  I  thought  so.     Second  sight,  eh?  " 

"  Perhaps." 

"  You  must  rest  two  or  three  days." 

"  No,  there  is  no  need." 

"  Take  your  own  way  then.     You  know.** 

«  Yes." 

"  Come,  Miss  Van  Ruyven.  I  will  bring  you 
home  in  my  gig.  Your  man  is  already  there.  I 
sent  him,  for  he  was  wet  through  and  looked  as 
if  he  had  seen  a  spirit.  Queer.  Very  queer !  " 

This  event  was  discussed  with  much  interest  at 
the  Van  Ruyven  supper  table.  Men  had  no  even- 


THE    BONDMAN  158 

ing  papers  in  those  days,  and  the  gossip  of  the 
city  related  by  their  woman  reporters  was  a  pretty 
good  substitute.  Agratha  described  the  affair 
with  faithful  detail,  and  her  father  listened  at 
tentively,  then  he  asked: 

"  Do  you  think  Gus  had  anything  to  do  with 
that  fainting  fit  ?  " 

"No,  fader,  nothing  at  all.     How  could  he?" 

"  And  it  was  not  fright  or  shock?  " 

"  She  said  it  was  not,  fader." 

"  And  the  doctor  called  it  Second  Sight.  What 
did  she  say  to  that?  " 

"  She  said  '  perhaps.* " 

"  Mind  what  I  tell  you,  Agratha,  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  Second  Sight." 

"  Lady  Moody  told  me  that  it  is  named  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  fader." 

"  Lady  Moody  is  wrong.  It  is  not  named  hi 
the  Bible,  or  it  would  be  named  in  the  Creed  and 
the  Catechism.  Archie  Campbell  is  a  clever  doc 
tor,  but  he  is  clean  mad  about  some  things;  yes 
indeed,  quite  crazy." 

"  There  is  no  need  to  bring  the  Holy  Scrip 
tures,  or  even  Second  Sight  into  a  woman's  faint 
ing  fit,"  said  Ragel  Van  Ruyven  scornfully;  "ft 
poor  little  mouse  is  enough.  Last  year,  as  Mary 
Deventer  was  coming  down  stairs  a  mouse  crossed 
her  foot,  and  she  fainted  and  fell  down  stairs, 
and  broke  her  arm — for  a  mouse !  " 

"  I    feel    sure    you    are    right,    moeder,"    said 


154      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Agratha.  "  What  does  make  women  afraid  of  a 
mouse?  " 

Paul  Van  Ruyven  laughed  aloud.  "  It  is  their 
way,"  he  answered.  "  Mary  Deventer  is  a  timid 
little  woman  afraid  of  a  mouse,  and  Tom  De- 
venter  is  the  biggest,  strongest  man  in  New  Am 
sterdam,  yet  Tom  is  afraid  of  Mary,  and  Mary  is 
not  afraid  of  Tom,  though  she  faints  if  a  mouse 
crosses  her  foot." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  fader,  that  Tom  Deventer 
would  faint  if  a  mouse  ran  up  his  leg." 

"  No,  he  would  not." 

"  Then  he  would  have  cursed,  and  stamped  and 
yelled  like  a  man  gone  out  of  his  good  senses,  and 
the  whole  house  would  have  been  turned  upside 
down  to  find  the  little  animal.  It  is  decenter  to 
faint.  It  is  what  I  should  do." 

"  There  are  no  mice  strolling  about  the  Van 
Ruyven  house,"  said  Ragel  Van  Ruyven ;  "  if 
there  was,  I  should  send  a  cat  after  them." 

"  Doctor  Campbell  has  acted  very  foolishly," 
said  Van  Ruyven.  "  He  has  given  fainting  a  new 
name,  and  every  woman  will  have  an  attack  of  the 
Second  Sight.  He  must  be  advised  on  the  mat 
ter.  I  shall  tell  him  to  infer  a  little  against  its 
morality  and  respectability." 

"  Oh  no,  dear  fader,  you  must  not  do  that.  It 
would  injure  Miss  Finlay." 

"  Well  then,  Agratha,  she  should  not  introduce 
such  unnatural  troubles." 


THE    BONDMAN  155 

"  Bring  the  Scriptures,  and  call  in  the  maids," 
said  Madame,  "  this  conversation  is  unprofitable, 
and  not  even  interesting." 

At  the  Fort  on  the  following  day,  Agratha  had 
to  tell  the  story  over  again,  and  the  Governor 
was  just  as  angry  with  Doctor  Campbell  as  Van 
Ruyven  had  been. 

"  Second  Sight !  "  he  cried  with  an  angry  scorn. 
"  Such  snaffling,  puddling  folly !  I'll  teach  Camp 
bell  to  stick  to  his  pills  and  lancets.  If  he  does 
not,  I  will  take  his  diploma  from  him." 

"  Peter,"  said  Anna  Bayard,  "  you  cannot  take 
Doctor  Campbell's  diploma  from  him.  He  has 
it  from  the  University  of  Glasgow." 

"  Do  I  care  for  the  University  of  Glasgow — if 
there  is  such  a  place?  Glasgow  is  only  a  big 
weaving  shop.  I  don't  believe  in  her  University. 
I  shall  take  Campbell's  diploma  from  him  if  he 
invents  any  more  irreligious,  irrational,  prepos 
terous  names  for  women  to  get  sick  under.  Sec 
ond  Sight!  Second  Sight!"  he  shouted,  "I'll 
have  no  Second  Sight  in  New  Netherland ! "  and 
to  this  passionate  declaration,  he  stamped  out 
of  the  room. 

The  women  looked  at  each  other,  and  Madame 
Stuyvesant  said,  "  My  poor  Peter !  He  feels 
everything  so  sharp,  so  strong!  It  is  his  way." 

"  There  is  no  reason  for  him  to  .eel  everything 
as  if  it  was  the  only  thing  in  the  world.  It  is  a 
bad  way,"  said  Madame  Bayard. 


156      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Then  Agratha,  in  a  childish  effort  to  divert  a 
dispute,  reiterated  her  previous  statement.  "  My 
moeder  thinks  it  was  only  a  mouse  that  frightened 
Miss  Finlay." 

"  So  I  think  also,"  replied  Madame  Stuyvesant. 

"  So  I  do  not  think,"  said  Madame  Bayard. 

Neither  did  Agratha  put  any  faith  in  the  mouse 
solution  of  Miss  Finlay's  illness.  She  had  seen 
that  Gus  in  his  way  was  as  profoundly  affected 
as  the  woman,  and  she  was  certain  that  it  was  the 
sudden  sight  of  each  other  which  had  produced  in 
both  consequences  not  to  be  denied. 

Why  then  did  she  not  tell  her  mother  the  con 
viction  in  her  heart?  First,  because  she  had  not 
told  him  about  the  unexplained  condition  between 
Lord  Mclvar  and  Gus.  She  had  regarded  it  as 
Lord  Mclvar's  secret  inadvertently  revealed  to 
her,  and  for  his  sake  she  had  been  absolutely  si 
lent  concerning  it.  Who  was  this  bondman,  that 
he  should  have  an  apparent  intimacy  with  two 
people  so  dissimilar,  as  the  rich  Scotch  Lord,  and 
the  poor  daughter  of  a  dead  captain  of  infantry? 

Then  again,  who  was  Lord  Mclvar,  that  she 
should  carry  this  three-fold  secret  for  his  sake? 
He  was,  she  believed,  her  betrothed  husband.  He 
had  vowed  to  make  her  his  wife  as  soon  after  he 
came  of  age  as  it  was  possible  to  reach  her.  True, 
no  letter,  or  message,  or  token  of  remembrance 
of  any  kind  had  come  to  her.  But  in  spite  of 
this  apparent  neglect,  she  believed  in  the  prom- 


THE    BONDMAN  157 

ises  the  handsome  youth  had  kissed  upon  her  lips, 
that  sad  last  day  they  had  spent  together.  Com 
munication  by  letter  was  difficult  and  doubtful  in 
those  days;  lovers  had  to  trust  each  other,  and 
Agratha's  guileless  heart  found  it  easy  to  trust. 

After  some  days  of  hesitation,  she  resolved 
rather  to  seek  the  confidence  of  Miss  Finlay,  than 
reveal  doubts  and  suspicions  which  might  precip 
itate  some  great  disappointment  or  sorrow  upon  a 
trio,  two  members  of  which  were  dear  to  her. 
Also,  she  had  that  singular  sense  of  honourable 
obligation  to  silence,  which  only  a  heart  as  young 
and  unselfish  would  have  regarded.  Mclvar  had 
never  asked  her  silence.  He  had  trusted  to  her 
affection  divining  that  silence  was  necessary,  and 
to  her  discretion  in  keeping  it.  She  felt  this  con 
dition  as  well  as  if  it  had  been  explained  to  her 
word  by  word,  and  she  could  not  bear  to  fall  be 
low  her  lover's  estimate  of  her  nobility. 

It  was,  however,  impossible  to  reach  any  con 
fidential  conversation  with  Miss  Finlay,  though 
Agratha  was  sure  she  understood  her  suspicions, 
and  was  grateful  for  the  easy  indifference  with 
which  she  dismissed  the  subject,  if  anyone  spoke 
of  her  illness.  In  two  days  she  resumed  her  teach 
ing,  and  there  was  no  change  whatever  in  the  si 
lent,  irresponsive  behaviour  of  Gus. 

During  the  months  of  July,  August  and  Sep 
tember,  Miss  Finlay  remained  with  Lady  Moody 
at  Gravesend,  but  in  October  she  again  opened  her 


158      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

classes.  It  had  been  in  New  Amsterdam  a  hot, 
troublesome  summer.  The  Governor  had  had  a 
quarrel  with  the  Swedish  colony,  and  been 
harassed  continually  by  the  Long  Island  villagers, 
who  may  be  said  to  have  made  insurrection  their 
normal  temper.  Early  in  November,  Thomas 
Pell,  formerly  gentleman  of  the  Bed  Chamber  to 
King  Charles  the  First,  bought  from  an  Indian 
sachem  a  large  tract  of  land.  Stuyvesant  sent  a 
marshal  to  tell  him  that  the  land  had  already  been 
bought  and  paid  for,  and  that  he,  Stuyvesant, 
forbade  Pell's  transaction  altogether.  And  Mr. 
Thomas  Pell  paid  not  the  slightest  attention  to 
the  Governor,  but  went  on  improving  his  new  pos 
session.  At  the  same  time,  Gravesend,  Flushing, 
Hempstead,  and  other  villages  were  in  open  revolt, 
because  Stuyvesant  had  refused  to  ratify  the  peo 
ple  in  office,  who  had  been  chosen  by  the  popular 
vote.  One  morning  he  received  a  decided  letter 
from  Lady  Moody  telling  him  he  must  come  to 
Gravesend  and  meet  the  leaders,  and  ratify  the 
public  vote  or  take  the  consequences. 

"  And  I  know  what  the  consequences  will  be," 
he  cried  as  he  flung  the  letter  passionately  down, 
"  every  mother's  son  on  Long  Island  will  be  in  open 
rebellion.  Then  those  chaffering,  cheapening, 
godly,  Bible-reading  Massachusetts  English,  will 
come  pouring  down  from  the  North.  Hartford 
and  Connecticut  will  send  deputies  to  me,  and 
powder  and  shot  to  the  rebels.  The  southern  set- 


THE    BONDMAN  159 

tlements  will  bluster  about  the  rights  of  English 
men,  and  send  all  their  vagabonds  to  Long  Island ; 
and  the  Company  whose  property  I  am  told  to 
protect  leaves  me  with  scant  ammunition  and  only 
a  handful  of  men.  It  is  the  Company  that  must 
take  the  consequences.  God's  will  be  done!  Let 
the  Company  take  them." 

"  Peter,  Peter,  why  are  the  English  so  hard  to 
manage?  "  and  Madame  Stuyvesant  laid  her  little 
hand  tenderly  on  the  angry  man's  arm.  He  re 
moved  it  with  a  kiss,  and  there  was  a  mist  of  tears 
in  the  eyes  of  the  perplexed  and  anxious  man  as  he 
answered : 

"  Because,  Judith,  in  the  heart  of  every  one  of 
them — men  and  women — there  is  a  conviction,  that 
this  land  belongs  to  England,  and  that  any  day 
their  government  may  come  and  take  it." 

"But  we  shall  not  let  them  take  it?  " 

"  If  we  have  neither  fighting  men,  nor  arms  for 
men  to  fight  with,  how  can  we  help  it?  " 

Then  he  lifted  Lady  Moody's  letter  again,  and 
said :  "  She  wants  thee  to  come  to  Gravesend 
with  me.  But  why?  What  influence  can  a  little 
woman  like  thee  have  over  those  men — brutes 
yelling  for  their  '  Rights  '?  " 

"  I  will  tell  thee,  Peter,  willows  are  but  weak 
twigs,  but  they  bind  strong  wood.  The  touch  of 
my  hand,  the  glint  of  kind  eyes,  and  the  tones  of  a 
gentle  voice  will  go  far  further  than  thy  scolding. 
Thou  had  better  let  me  go,  Peter." 


160      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  To  be  sure,  I  will  be  glad  myself  of  thy  kind 
ways.  I  am  going  among  my  worst  enemies, 
Judith,  but  I'll  make  them  stand  up  and  face  me." 

Great  preparations  were  made  for  this  visit. 
Trumpeters  and  couriers  went  in  advance  to  notify 
the  villages  of  the  Governor's  intentions;  horses 
were  sent  across  the  river  for  the  use  of  the  party ; 
and  on  the  day  appointed  the  Governor,  Madame 
Stuyvesant,  Domine  Megapolensis,  and  a  detach 
ment  of  soldiers  embarked  in  a  periauger  and 
landed  at  the  little  hamlet  of  Brooklyn.  At  Mid- 
wont,  a  suite  of  rooms  in  the  City  Hall  had  been 
prepared  for  them,  and  there  they  remained  all 
night,  proceeding  in  the  morning  to  Gravesend, 
where  they  were  received  by  Lady  Moody  with 
regal  hospitality. 

Nevertheless,  the  crowd  of  stern,  resolute-look 
ing  men  who  mef  Stuyvesant  in  Council  was  a 
problem  he  could  not  solve  by  any  show  of  pomp 
or  authority.  Baxter  told  him  plainly  that  their 
city  officers  had  been  lawfully  elected,  and  were 
men  of  the  highest  character  and  ability,  and  that 
he  must  ratify  their  election,  or  the  Long  Island 
villages  would  either  unite  under  their  own  govern 
ment,  or  join  the  Massachusetts  colony  at  once. 

From  this  position  Stuyvesant  could  neither 
persuade  nor  frighten  them,  yet  to  allow  them  to 
assert  their  independence  was  to  sign  his  own  ab 
dication.  And  if  they  chose  to  fight,  he  had  not 
men  nor  yet  ammunition  to  make  him  a  match  for 


THE    BONDMAN  161 

an  army  of  stubborn  Englishmen,  supported  by 
English  settlers  on  every  side  of  them.  Then 
again,  if  he  had  to  sign  the  papers  as  presented 
to  him,  it  would  be  an  intolerable  humiliation,  for 
he  had  sworn  he  would  never  do  so. 

Lady  Moody  understood  this  dilemma  and 
found  a  way  out  of  it.  She  broke  up  the  meeting 
with  a  call  to  such  a  sumptuous  dinner  table,  as 
the  men  sitting  down  at  it  had  never  before  seen. 
And  when  all  hearts  had  been  opened  by  delicious 
foods,  and  the  rich  wines  of  Fayal  and  Madeira, 
by  song  and  by  story,  she  said : 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant,  and  gentlemen  present. 
When  men  cannot  agree,  they  are  right  if  they  ask 
a  woman  to  find  a  way  for  them  out  of  their 
quarrel.  Our  governor  has  sworn  that  he  will  not 
ratify  any  election  by  a  popular  vote,  but  I  think 
he  will  permit  me  to  choose  the  officers  for  this 
year  only,  and  I  think  he  will  ratify  any  choice  I 
make.  In  a  year,  you  may  both  see  your  wish  in 
a  different  way." 

She  had  stood  up  to  make  this  request,  and  her 
noble  figure  clothed  in  black,  with  white  net  at  her 
throat  and  across  her  black  hair,  was  full  of  a 
grave  and  gracious  authority.  So  when  she  con 
tinued  looking  at  Stuyvesant  for  an  answer,  he 
rose  and  bowing  to  her,  answered : 

"  If  your  Ladyship  will  choose  now  the  two  men 
you  think  best  for  sheriff  and  assessor,  I  will 
ratify  your  choice  at  once.  I  think  all  our  friends 


162      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

here  will  accept  this  temporary  solution  of  our 
difficulty." 

"  We  will  accept  whoever  Lady  Moody  chooses," 
said  Ensign  Baxter.  "  Am  I  right,  gentlemen  ?  " 

A  cheer  of  assent  followed,  and  Lady  Moody  im 
mediately  named  the  two  men  the  people  had 
chosen — Ensign  Baxter  and  Sergeant  Hubbard. 

It  was  an  entirely  unlocked  for  climax,  both  to 
the  Governor  and  the  disaffected,  but  it  was  as  sat 
isfactory  as  possible.  The  people  received  the 
officers  they  had  elected,  and  the  Governor  did  not 
ratify  a  popular  vote — he  gave  his  sanction  to  the 
personal  selection  of  Lady  Moody. 

Yet  for  a  moment  there  was  an  intense  silence; 
then  Stuyvesant  took  himself  well  in  hand.  He 
rose  and  said:  "Your  Ladyship's  choice  does 
you  honour,"  and  turning  to  DeSille  added: 
*'  Make  out  the  proper  credentials  and  I  will  ratify 
them." 

"  We  thank  you,  Governor." 

Then  Stuyvesant  bowed  to  Lady  Moody,  and 
the  men  assembled  round  her,  and  so  the  meeting 
closed.  Stuyvesant  walked  round  the  village  with 
the  new  officials,  and  praised  the  order  and  clean 
liness,  and  evident  prosperity  he  saw  everywhere. 

For  two  days  longer  the  Stuyvesant  party  re 
mained  as  guests  of  Lady  Moody,  and  then  the 
lovely  Indian  summer  showing  signs  of  departing, 
they  went  comfortably  home  in  her  Ladyship's 
sloop.  They  had  begun  their  journey  to  the 


THE    BONDMAN  163 

sound  of  trumpets,  and  the  tramp  of  marching 
men;  they  ended  it  by  a  very  chill,  disagreeable 
walk,  from  the  sloop  to  the  Fort,  in  the  dawn  of  the 
November  day,  and  Stuyvesant  threw  himself  with 
a  sigh  of  relief  into  the  big  chair  standing  before 
the  blazing  fire. 

"  I  see  that  you  have  not  got  your  way,  Peter," 
said  Madame  Bayard. 

"  No,  Anna,"  answered  Madame  Stuyvesant. 
"  Lady  Moody  got  her  way,  as  usual." 

"  Whatever  made  you  two  play  Lady  Moody's 
game  for  her?  " 

"  She  got  me  what  I  wanted,  Anna,  at  this  time," 
answered  Stuyvesant,  "  and  I  will  be  generally  and 
particularly  grateful  to  you,  Anna,  if  you  will 
stop  talking  of  Lady  Moody.  My  ears  ache  with 
the  sound  of  her  name." 

One  morning  two  weeks  after  this  event,  Agratha 
went  to  the  Fort  to  talk  over  the  Christmas  prep 
arations.  She  was  in  a  very  buoyant,  happy  mood 
and  the  clear,  frosty  air  was  delightful  to  her,  as 
she  stepped  lightly  and  rapidly  along  the  busy 
road. 

"  There  is  an  English  gentleman  with  the  Gover 
nor,"  said  Madame  Bayard,  "  and  what  do  you 
think?  I  heard  your  father's  name  mentioned 
more  than  once,  in  their  conversation." 

"  My  fader's  name !  "  ej  aculated  Agratha. 

"  More  than  that,  I  heard  the  name  of  your 
bondman  Gus.  What  can  it  mean  ?  " 


164      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  I  know  not,"  she  answered,  but  a  sudden  terror 
seized  her.  She  thought  of  Rose  Finlay,  and  won 
dered  if  she  ought  to  be  told.  Perhaps  Gus  was 
in  trouble,  perhaps  men  had  come  to  take  him  back 
to  England ;  perhaps — oh,  she  could  not  follow  out 
the  fears  that  assailed  her,  and  poor  Gus !  What 
if  she  ought  to  tell  him,  he  might  even  yet  escape. 

"  I  am  going,  Madame  Bayard,"  she  said.  "  I 
think  I  ought  to  tell  moeder." 

"  And  others,  perhaps,  Agratha." 

"  Well,  then,  it  may  so  be." 

However,  she  had  not  gone  far  from  the 
Fort,  when  she  met  Gus  walking  with  a  stranger, 
to  whom  he  was  conversing  with  a  passion  and 
rapidity  that  was  marvellous  in  the  usually  silent 
man.  A  little  further  on  she  saw  her  father  at  a 
distance,  but  evidently  taking  a  short  road  to  the 
Fort.  Then  she  hesitated  no  longer.  With  swift 
steps  she  reached  Madame  Van  Dam's,  and  calling 
Rose,  confided  to  her  all  she  had  seen  and  heard. 

Rose  was  much  moved  and  excited.  "  I  must  go 
and  see  what  is  taking  place,"  she  said. 

"  But  why?  "  asked  Agratha.  "  It  is  not  your 
affair.  If  Gus  is  in  trouble  my  fader  will  do  all 
that  can  be  done.  I  saw  him  going  to  the  Fort. 
He  took  a  short  road,  and  walked  like  a  man  in  a 
hurry.  You  can  do  nothing.  Why  should  you 

"  Because  Gus  is  my  brother!  Do  you  hear, 
Agratha?  Gus  is  my  brother!  He  is  the  only 


THE    BONDMAN  165 

kindred  I  have  in  the  world.     Leave  me  now.     I 
must  go  to  him." 

"  Oh,  Rose,  dear,  I  will  make  my  fader  do  every 
thing  that  can  be  done.  And  fader  likes  Gus,  he 
will  stand  by  him,  whatever  the  trouble  is." 

"  Dear  Agratha,  I  must  go  and  see  for  myself." 
Then  Agratha  went  to  her  mother  with  the  whole 
story,  and  Madame  Van  Ruyven  was  amazed  and 
a  little  angry.  "  Why  did  not  Gus  tell  me  before 
he  left  the  house?"  she  asked.  "As  for  Ro?e 
Finlay,"  she  continued,  "  I  never  quite  trusted  her. 
She  knew  more  than  any  respectable  woman  ought 
to  know,  and  she  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  herself — 
going  into  the  first  families  here — and  everything." 
"  Dear  moeder,  Rose  has  done  nothing  wrong." 
"  Perhaps  not,  but  men  coming  from  England 
after  her  brother  looks  bad,  very  bad.  I  dare  say 
it  is  forgery,  or  something  of  the  kind — perhaps 
highway  robbery — and  then  it  will  be  the  gallows ; 
and  pray  who  would  speak  to  Miss  Rose  after 
that?" 

"  I  would,  moeder,  and  so  would  the  rich  Hol 
lander,  Paul  Roedeke.  He  loves  her  so  much  that 
nothing  could  change  him.  He  is  building  the 

finest  house  in  New  Amsterdam " 

"  Well,  then,  I  know  that." 
"  And  Rose  can  be  its  mistress,  if  she  wishes." 
'*  Tut!     Hollanders  are  very  particular  about 
their  marriage  relations;  however,  she  is  a  nice 
little  lady,  and  I  am  sorry  for  her." 


166      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  And  moeder,  Gus  is  the  only  relative  she  has  in 
the  world.  Is  that  not  very  sad?  " 

"  Well,  then,  when  thy  fader  comes  home,  we 
shall  know  how  much  sorrow  it  will  be  proper  to 
give.  But  who  is  to  set  the  dinner  table,  and  serve 
the  meal?  Gus  ought  to  be  here  now — this  very 
minute." 

"  Well,  then,  moeder,  I  think  Gus  will  never 
more  set  our  dinner  table." 

"  Nonsense !  If  he  has  done  something  wrong, 
thy  fader  will  manage  the  affair  some  way.  I  can 
not  do  without  Gus.  It  is  quite  impossible." 

Yet  Madame  had  to  make  a  possibility  of  the 
negro  woman  Lucinda,  and  after  the  table  had  been 
prepared,  Van  Ruyven  did  not  come  to  dinner,  and 
it  was  well  on  towards  twilight  when  he  appeared. 
Madame  had  been  arranging  a  few  words  for  him, 
but  as  soon  as  she  looked  into  his  face,  she  forgot 
them.  For  Van  Ruyven  had  on  his  countenance 
that  light  which  comes  only  from  an  interior  illum 
ination. 

"  I  am  late,  Ragel,"  he  said,  with  an  air  of  con 
fidence,  "  but  late  in  a  good  cause.  Thou  will  be 
glad  of  it." 

"  Well,  then,"  she  answered,  "  the  cause,  let  us 
hear  it." 

"  I  will,  but  first  give  me  a  cup  of  tea.  It  is 
little  food  I  need  this  night." 

"  A  man  must  have  food,  Paul ;  there  is  always 
cause  for  that." 


THE    BONDMAN  167 

"  Here  are  your  slippers,  fader,  and  your  long- 
sleeved  vest,  and  your  little  silk  cap ; "  and 
Agratha,  as  she  spoke,  pushed  the  Master's  chair 
near  to  the  fire  while  Madame  went  about  the  even 
ing  meal. 

"  When  people  say  they  are  not  hungry,  they 
are  mistaken,"  she  thought,  and  she  cut  some  slices 
of  cold  beef  and  placed  them  before  her  husband, 
and  when  Van  Ruyven  saw  them,  he  helped  himself 
bountifully  and  seemed  unconscious  that  he  was  do 
ing  so. 

"  Now,  Paul,"  said  Madame,  "  we  would  like  to 
know  what  has  become  of  Gus.  What  have  you  to 
tell?  " 

"  He  has  taken  a  room  at  Madame  Van  Dam's, 
and  will  board  with  her  until  he  returns  to  Eng 
land,  or  rather  Scotland." 

"  But,  Paul !  A  room  at  the  Van  Dams' !  Do 
you  know  what  you  are  saying?  I  hate  riddles  and 
mysteries,  tell  me  the  truth  in  straight  words,  and 
be  done  with  it." 

"  Well,  then,  Gus  is  really  Angus  McAlpine, 
Chief  of  Clan  McAlpine,  the  oldest  of  all  the  Scot 
tish  clans,  and  claiming  to  be  of  royal  descent. 
What  do  you  think  of  that,  Ragel?  " 

"  Do  you  believe  such  a  thing  ?  For  me,  I  think 
it  all  say-so !  How  could  the  chief  of  a  royal  clan 
become  our  bondman?  I  count  such  a  thing  im 
possible,  Paul.  And  pray,  who  could  have  the 
power  either  to  enslave  or  set  free  a  man  of  such 


168      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

rank  ?  I  should  want  some  good  evidence  for  such 
a  story.  Yes,  indeed !  " 

"  Well,  then,  Ragel,  it  took  one  of  the  biggest 
battles  England  ever  fought,  and  the  death  and 
bondage  of  thousands  of  men  to  make  it  possible 
for  Angus  McAlpine  to  come  into  thy  kitchen ;  and 
it  took  Oliver  Cromwell,  Gael  Mclvar,  and  Paul 
Van  Ruyven,  to  set  him  free." 

"  And  how  many  guilders  did  it  cost  thee?  " 

"  Not  one.  I  have  my  money  back  to  the  last 
stiver ;  but  if  there  had  not  been  a  penny  piece  for 
me,  I  should  have  said  after  hearing  his  story :  *  Go 
to  your  own,  Angus  McAlpine,  you  are  no  longer 
the  bondman  of  Paul  Van  Ruyven ! ' : 

"  This  is  all  very  fine,  Paul,  but  the  why  and 
wherefore  of  it  would  be  better." 

"  Take  a  little  patience,  Ragel.  When  King 
Charles  made  that  race  with  Cromwell  for  his  king 
dom  which  ended  in  the  tragedy  of  Worcester, 
most  of  the  Highland  clans  followed  him.  Among 
them  was  Dugald,  Chief  of  the  McAlpines  and  his 
three  sons,  Hector,  Alexander,  and  Angus.  The 
latter  was  a  mere  boy,  scarcely  seventeen  years 
old." 

"  Was  this  Angus,  our  Gus,  fader?  " 

"  That  is  the  plain  truth.  He  had  his  share  in 
all  that  took  place,  and  finally  found  himself  with 
the  rest  of  the  Scottish  troops  at  Worcester  where 
the  final  battle  was  to  be  fought.  The  McAlpines 
were  among  the  troops  set  to  keep  the  bridge 


THE    BONDMAN  169 

across  the  Severn,  and  there  the  fight  raged  longest 
and  hottest.  His  father  fell  first,  and  as  he  fell, 
Hector,  the  eldest  son,  leaped  to  the  front  and  took 
command.  In  five  minutes  Hector  was  dead,  and 
Alexander  was  in  his  place.  It  was  but  a  short 
time  ere  Alexander  was  killed,  and  then  Angus  went 
to  the  head  of  the  clan.  How  long  he  kept  com 
mand  he  knows  not.  He  had  a  wound  in  his  head, 
and  fought  like  a  man  in  a  dream,  until  he  must 
have  lost  consciousness,  for  when  he  came  to  him 
self  the  battle  was  over — and  lost — and  he,  and  all 
the  living  of  his  clan,  were  prisoners." 

"  Poor  young  man !  "  said  Ragel  pitifully ;  "  but 
how  did  he  reach  America?  Did  he  run  away, 
Paul?" 

"  No.  The  prisoners  were  marched  in  a  body  to 
London,  there  were  seven  thousand  of  them,  and 
jvhen  about  half  way  there,  a  gentleman  entertained 
Cromwell  splendidly,  and  received,  as  a  gift  from 
him,  one  hundred  prisoners.  McAlpine  and  some 
of  his  clan  were  among  them.  They  were  de 
spatched  at  once  to  the  English  colonies,  and  sold 
as  bondmen  for  the  highest  number  of  years  pro 
curable.  I  bought  McAlpine  for  ten  years,  he  has 
served  us  nearly  four. 

"  If  he  was  wounded,  fader,  how  did  he  walk  to 
London  ?  " 

"  He  told  us  that  his  clan  took  a  plaid,  and  mak 
ing  a  hammock  of  it,  carried  him  in  it  all  the  way 
to  London." 


170      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  And  he  was  separated  from  these  faithful  fel 
lows  !  "  cried  Agratha ;  "  what  a  shame !  " 

"  That  is  what  I  say.  They  went  first  to  the 
West  Indies,  and  left  fifty  of  their  number  there. 
Ten  were  left  for  the  tobacco  fields  at  Norfolk. 
Seven  were  sold  in  New  York,  and  the  rest  in  Bos 
ton  and  Salem.  His  account  of  their  dispersal  was 
most  piteous.  The  Governor's  eyes  were  full  of 
tears,  and  indeed,  Ragel,  I  would  have  felt  it  a  re 
lief  to  have  shown  a  like  weakness." 

"  If  these  things  be  so,  he  must  have  had  power 
ful  friends  to  help  him;  for  New  Amsterdam  is  a 
long  way  from  London,"  said  Ragel. 

"  Quite  unexpectedly  he  met  Lord  Mclvar  at 
Lady  Moody's  two  years  ago,  and  Mclvar  has 
powerful  friends,  and  Angus  McAlpine  and  Gael 
Mclvar  are  not  only  neighbours,  they  are  also 
foster-brothers." 

"  Foster  brothers !     How  so,  Paul?  " 

"  Well,  then,  when  Mclvar  was  born,  his  mother 
was  ill  with  fever,  and  could  not  suckle  her  child. 
Lady  McAlpine  was  then  nursing  her  son  Angus, 
and  Mclvar  was  taken  to  McAlpine  castle  and  ten 
derly  cared  for  by  Lady  McAlpine.  The  boys 
grew  up  together,  and  like  brothers  they  loved  each 
other.  After  Worcester,  the  Mclvars  did  all  that 
was  possible  to  find  out  if  any  of  the  McAlpines 
had  been  spared,  but  they  could  hear  nothing  of 
them;  and  for  long  Gael  Mclvar  mourned  Angus 
as  dead.  His  meeting  with  him  at  Gravesend  was 


THE    BONDMAN  171 

a  great  shock.  Ever  since,  he  has  been  working 
for  his  foster-brother's  freedom,  and  finally  he  suc 
ceeded  through  the  influence  of  Lord  Thurlow, 
who  is  no  relative,  but  had  once  been  a  lover  of 
Lady  Mclvar." 

"  'Tis  a  strange  story,"  said  Madame  Van  Ruy- 
ven.  "  Poor  Gus !  Sometimes  I  was  cross  with 
him.  To-night  I  am  sorry  for  it.  But  tell  me, 
Paul,  why  he  went  to  Madame  Van  Dam's?  " 

'*  He  went  there  because  his  sister  stays  there." 

"  Do  you  mean  Rose  Finlay?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  I  always  thought  that  woman  had  the  look  of 
sorrows  and  adventures.  It  is  not  a  nice  look  for 
a  woman  to  have.  Why  did  she  call  herself  out  of 
her  own  name  ?  " 

"  Her  name  is  Rose  Finlay  McAlpine.  She  had 
her  good  reasons  for  dropping  the  clan  name." 

"  I  thought  she  came  from  Paris  ?  " 

"  After  Worcester,  she  fled  with  her  mother  to 
Paris.  In  a  few  months  Lady  McAlpine  died,  and 
then  Rose  began  her  search  for  her  lost  brother." 

"  Did  she  know  that  he  was  alive?  " 

"  She  hoped  so.  The  stragglers  from  the  battle 
field  reached  home  singly,  or  by  twos  and  threes. 
They  had  been  hunted  through  England  and  Low 
land  Scotland,  but  they  were  cattle  drovers,  and 
knew  lonely  and  uninhabited  roads,  and  so — nearly 
naked  and  famished — stumbled  up  to  McAlpine 
Castle,  with  their  terrible  story  of  disaster.  Most 


172      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

of  them  had  seen  the  dead  bodies  of  Chief  Dugald 
and  his  two  eldest  sons,  but  all  agreed  that  Angus 
had  been  taken  a  prisoner  while  still  fighting. 
After  the  death  of  Lady  McAlpine,  Rose  had  but 
one  hope  and  aim — to  find  her  brother." 

"  Does  she  know  that  he  is  found?  Who  sent 
her  word?  Was  it  the  Governor?  " 

"  Moeder,"  answered  Agratha,  "  I  told  her,  as 
I  came  home,  that  Gus  was  with  the  Governor  and 
a  gentleman  from  England,  and  she  trembled  with 
excitement,  and  said  she  must  hurry  to  the  Fort. 
I  think  she  knew  then  that  the  thing  she  wanted 
had  come  to  pass." 

"  She  was  with  Madame  Stuyvesant  and 
Madame  Bayard  all  day,"  said  Van  Ruyven,  "  and 
you  could  hear  the  women  talking  and  crying 
with  her." 

"  Well,  Paul,  to  speak  it  plain,  what  did  the 
Governor  say  to  this  wonderful  story?" 

"  The  Governor  behaved  like  a  good  man,  yes, 
indeed,  like  a  man  of  God.  He  seated  the  poor 
bondman  by  his  side,  he  hurried  over  the  count 
ing  and  writing  and  sealing  of  papers,  and  was  the 
first  to  call  him  *  Chief  McAlpine '  and  declare 
him  free  as  his  Maker  made  him.  To-day  I  saw 
the  real  Peter  Stuyvesant,  and  he  has  a  good 
heart,  a  kind,  merciful  heart." 

"  Angus  McAlpine  was  a  soldier,  Paul,"  said 
Madame  Van  Ruyven,  "  and  the  whole  brood  of 
them  were  soldiers,  and  there  it  is!  Stuyvesant 


THE    BONDMAN  173 

feels  to  a  soldier,  as  if  he  were  a  comrade.  If  the 
young  man's  father  had  kept  store,  or  built 
houses,  he  would  have  hummed  and  hawed  over 
every  word,  and  dallied  and  delayed  beyond 
patience." 

"  Come,  come,  Ragel.  Can't  you  take  a  good 
deed  without  looking  for  its  motives?  I  say  that 
Stuyvesant  behaved  like  a  man  of  God  to-day.9' 

"  For  my  part,  Paul " 

"  Good  gracious,  wife !  I  saw  him !  He  wept 
with  the  bondman,  and  he  rejoiced  with  him.  He 
ate  and  drank  with  him,  he  treated  him  as  one 
brave  man  treats  another  brave  man." 

"  Well,  then,  it  is  a  new  tale  thou  art  taking  up 
about  Peter  Stuyvesant;  I  am  not  yet  used  to  it. 
Will  this  wonderful  young  soldier  remain  in  New 
Amsterdam?  I  shall  not  know  how  to  treat  him." 

"  In  a  short  time  he  goes  with  his  sister  to 
Scotland.  That  was  the  only  injunction  laid  on 
him  by  Cromwell — that  he  should  return  as  soon 
as  possible  to  his  native  land,  gather  his  people 
together,  and  live  quietly  on  his  estate." 

"But  why?" 

"  Because,  Ragel,  there  are  too  many  young 
Englishmen  and  Scotsmen  going  to  France,  and 
gathering  round  King  Charles." 

"  It  was  well  Madame  Stuyvesant  remembered 
men  got  hungry  at  regular  hours,  and  sent  you 
something  to  eat,"  said  Ragel.  "  It  is  seldom  she 
reminds  herself  of  such  a  thing." 


174      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  She  sent  us  a  very  good  lunch,  and  the  Gov 
ernor  placed  Chief  Angus  at  his  right  hand,  and 
we  drank  his  health  and  prosperity  before  any 
other  toast.  I  ate  heartily,  and  I  was  not  hungry 
when  I  came  home." 

"  No,  but  thou  got  hungry  as  soon  as  the  meal 
was  on  the  table." 

"  Well,  then,  that  is  my  way." 

The  many  details  of  this  wonderful  story  kept 
the  Van  Ruyvens  talking  long  after  their  usual 
hour,  and  it  happened  that  in  the  course  of 
the  conversation,  Agratha  said  something  which 
roused  her  mother's  suspicion  and  compelled  her 
confession  of  what  she  had  seen  between  Mclvar 
and  McAlpine  at  Lady  Moody's. 

Madame  was  angry  at  her  daughter.  "  You 
ought  to  have  told  me  as  soon  as  you  came  home," 
she  said.  "  I  dare  say  Lady  Moody  was  then 
told  the  whole  story,  for  she  finds  out  everything, 
or  else  people  go  and  beg  her  to  listen  to  their 
secrets.  I  am  astonished  and  ashamed  of  you, 
Agratha,  keeping  such  an  important  thing  a  secret 
from  your  moeder." 

"  Moeder  dear,  it  was  not  my  secret.  It  was 
Lord  Mclvar's  secret." 

"  And  it  was  also  Angus  McAlpine's  secret, 
and  Angus  McAlpine  was  a  bondsman  in  my 
house." 

"  I  did  not  know  what  unhappiness  I  might 
cause  by  talking." 


THE    BONDMAN  175 

"  But  no !  How  could  you  cause  unhappiness 
by  talking  to  your  moeder?  " 

"  Fader,  did  I  do  wrong,  or  right  ?  " 

"  You  did  right,  Agratha.  You  did  what  I 
should  have  done.  Always  when  you  are  not  sure 
what  to  say,  say  nothing." 

"  Well,  well,  Paul  Ruyven !  Can  you  teach 
your  daughter  nothing  but  disobedience?  What 
is  to  be  the  end  of  such  ways  ?  Oh,  dear,  if  it  has 
come  to  this !  " 

"  Now,  Ragel,  we  will  go  to  our  good  sleep. 
The  day  is  over!  It  has  been  a  wonderful  day 
and  we  must  thank  The  Merciful  One  and  sleep. 
ITo-morrow  our  work  will  be  waiting  for  us." 


CHAPTER   SEVEN 

THE   SOWING   OF   SORROW 

AT  this  time  without  any  apparent  reason  Agratha 
was  unhappy.  Her  soul  was  cast  down  and  dis 
quieted  within  her,  yet  the  Christmas  preparations 
were  well  on  and  she  was  busy  with  many  a 
pleasant  duty.  Also  this  year  every  man,  woman 
and  child  seemed  more  than  usually  inspired  by 
Christmas  mirth  and  good  fellowship.  This  cir 
cumstance  probably  rose  from  two  causes:  first, 
from  Angus  McAlpine.  His  story  was  told  over 
and  over  as  men  smoked  and  drank  their  Hollands 
and  women  knit  and  listened  and  commented  on  it ; 
while  the  very  appearance  of  the  youth  on  the 
streets  was  a  visible,  living  romance 

For  his  faithful  sister  had  carried  with  her 
through  all  the  difficulties  of  the  travel  of  that 
day,  a  full  suit  of  Chief's  clothing,  and  what  could 
be  a  finer  fairy  story  for  Christmas-tide,  than  the 
transformation  of  the  poor  bondman,  Gus,  into 
Angus,  Chief  of  McAlpine.  Everyone  liked  to  see 
his  great  stature  in  its  kilt  and  plaid  of  the  beau 
tiful  McAlpine  tartan — the  dark  blues  and  greens 
squared  with  gold  and  white — his  fine  lace  and 
176 


THE    SOWING   OF    SORROW       177 

linen,  his  velvet  vest  with  its  gold  buttons,  and  his 
Glengary  cap  with  its  eagle  feather  and  silver 
boar's  head,  his  splendidly  tasselled  sporran  of 
stamped  leather,  his  jewelled  kirk,  and  his  tartan 
hose  gartered  below  the  knee,  with  bows  of  Mc- 
Alpine  ribbon.  No  wonder  the  girls  were  in  love 
with  him,  and  that  the  men  liked  to  look  at  the 
gallant  figure,  and  fancy  themselves  in  the  same 
striking  and  picturesque  costume.  For  with  the 
dress,  Angus  had  assumed  all  of  a  chief's  haughty 
manner  and  carriage,  and  to  the  unromantic  and 
often  ignorant  Dutch  trader,  the  youth  was  a 
page  out  of  a  story  book  fitting  in  well  enough 
with  the  wonder  and  mystery  of  Christmas. 

The  other  event  influencing  Christmas  was  the 
fact  that  the  Governor  was  to  sail  on  Christmas 
Eve  for  the  West  Indies.  The  news  of  this  in 
tention  affected  New  Amsterdam  very  much  as  the 
news  that  the  schoolmaster  was  going  away  for  all 
day  would  affect  the  boys  in  a  big  school.  The 
burghers  for  ,once  had  not  a  single  objection  to 
make.  In  fact  they  did  all  they  could  to  forward 
his  plans,  and  also  prepared  for  a  great  banquet 
to  be  given  to  him  on  the  eve  of  his  departure. 

It  was  hardly  likely  that  Agratha  could  be  af 
fected  by  either  of  these  causes,  unless  as  they 
influenced  the  people  with  whom  she  came  in  con 
tact  ;  yet  even  this  much  was  a  sway  or  a  bias  she 
could  not  ignore.  For  instance  she  was  astonished 
and  troubled  by  the  change  in  Rose  McAlpine. 


178      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

She  had  lost  all  her  fine  spirits  and  sunny  temper. 
She  was  more  like  a  person  that  had  suffered  a 
great  loss  or  disappointment,  than  one  who,  after 
years  of  toil  and  search,  had  been  rewarded 
with  all  her  wish.  And  about  this  remarkable 
change  Agratha  could  not  help  speaking  to  her 
mother. 

Madame  shook  her  head  sadly  and  answered: 
"  It  is  Elsie  Van  Dam  that  troubles  Rose.  I 
heard  this  morning  that  Angus  and  Elsie  are  to  be 
married  immediately.  It  was  even  said  they  loved 
each  other  when  McAlpine  was  our  bondman." 

"  Yes,  moeder,  I  believe  it.  Many  things  I  saw 
and  wondered  over." 

"  Madame  Van  Dam  is  much  distressed.  Elsie 
is  her  only  living  child,  and  Rose  has 
travelled  and  worked  and  suffered  so  much  for 
Angus.  When  he  was  first  found,  Rose  began  to 
plan  their  life  together,  and  how  it  would  be  their 
joy  to  work  until  they  had  released  all  of  their 
clan  who  were  in  bondage.  Oh,  dear  moeder,  so 
much  disappointment  can  come  to  the  heart  that 
loves !  " 

"  None  for  you,  Dear  One." 

"  Yes,  yes,  moeder !  I  am  disappointed  more 
than  I  can  tell  you,  because  Gael  Mclvar  has  been 
so  false  and  forgetful." 

"  Perhaps  he  is  not  forgetful,  Dear  One.  I 
think  he  will  come  at  the  time  he  promised." 

"  No,  no,  moeder !     He  would  have  written.    He 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        179 

would  have  written.  Just  one  little  letter  would 
have  made  me  happy.  But  no!  " 

And  Ragel  looked  so  sadly  at  her  daughter,  and 
seemed  so  ready  to  speak,  that  Agratha  waited  for 
her  words,  but  instead  of  speaking,  she  lifted  her 
work  and  went  away.  This  was  one  of  those  con 
versations  that  prefigure  something  much  more 
important  in  the  same  direction. 

It  came  with  Lady  Moody  a  few  days  before 
Christmas.  She  entered  the  Van  Ruyven  house 
radiant  and  full  of  life,  but  yet  with  an  air  of 
determination,  as  if  she  had  an  unpleasant  duty  to 
perform,  and  was  restless  until  it  was  accom 
plished.  After  the  first  civilities  were  over  she 
said: 

"  I  am  at  the  Stillwells.  I  have  come  to  the 
city  not  only  for  Christmas,  but  to  be  present  at 
the  marriage  of  McAlpine  to  Elsie  Van  Dam." 

"  It  is  not  possible !  Surely  it  cannot  be !  just 
yet !  "  exclaimed  Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

"  It  is  the  truth.  I  am  angry  with  McAlpine, 
and  Rose  is  miserably  disappointed.  She  had 
such  great  dreams  of  what  Angus  and  herself 
would  do  to  restore  the  prestige  of  their  clan.  I 
assure  you,  I  came  to  New  Amsterdam  this  time 
with  more  bad  temper  than  I  usually  carry  about 
with  me." 

"  Agratha  has  told  me,"  said  Madame,  "  that 
Elsie  showed  Angus  some  favours  before  he  was 
free.  A  girl  does  not  carry  on  for  nothing." 


180      A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  Elsie  is  a  shrewd  little  Dutch  woman.  She 
did  not  show  favour,  unless  she  knew  to  whom  she 
was  showing  it." 

"  How  could  she  know?  " 

**  There  are  many  ways  of  finding  out  things, 
open  to  women  who  live  in  the  same  house.  I 
hear  they  are  to  sail  with  the  Governor  in  the  ship 
Abraham's  Sacrifice  on  Christmas  Eve." 

"  But  the  Governor  goes  to  the  West  Indies." 

"  He  will  touch  at  Jamaica,  and  there  they  will 
find  good  English  ships  at  any  season.  There  is 
not  one  in  our  harbour  at  present." 

"  Will  Rose  go  with  them?  " 

"  Yes,  as  far  as  London.  From  London  she 
goes  to  Paris.  And  Angus  is  willing!  Such  in 
gratitude  is  incredible.  Poor  little  Rose !  " 

"  How  can  he  ?     How  can  he  ?  " 

"  Ragel,  he  is  in  love.  Every  man  is  brutually 
selfish,  under  the  spell.  There  is  then  but  one 
woman  in  the  world  to  him.  If  others  live,  he  is 
indifferent  to  them,  and  as  for  the  one  woman,  he 
must  have  her  if  he  tread  on  his  own  soul  to  get 
her." 

"  Moeder,  I  am  going  to  sit  with  Rose  a  little 
while,"  said  Agratha. 

"  That  is  well.     Be  home  in  a  good  time." 

As  soon  as  Agratha  had  left  the  room,  Lady 
Moody  took  from  her  reticule  a  little  parcel. 
"  Ragel,"  she  said,  "  here  is  another  token  and 
letter  from  Gael  Mclvar.  In  his  letter  to  me,  he 


THE   SOWING   OF   SORROW       ,181 

complains  that  he  has  never  had  one  line  from 
Agratha.  Why  is  that?  How  did  she  receive  his 
gifts  and  letters?  " 

Madame  was  too  troubled  to  answer  for  a  few 
moments,  and  when  she  did  so,  her  voice  betrayed 
excitement,  if  not  anger.  "  She  never  received 
any  of  them.  Her  father  thought  it  best  to  say 
nothing  about  either  gifts  or  letters." 

"  That  was  a  very  unkind,  dishonourable  thing 
to  do,  and  I  am  sorry  for  you." 

"  Your  sorrow  is  not  required,  Deborah.  No, 
indeed !  Agratha  is  our  child,  and  her  fader 
wished  her  to  forget  the  young  man.  He  is  not  a 
desirable  match  for  Agratha." 

"  Indeed !  Then  Madame,  I  am  a  very  indif 
ferent  judge  of  a  desirable  match.  Gael  Mclvar  is 
a  good  match  for  any  woman  in  Scotland,  or  Eng 
land  either." 

"  And  yet  may  not  be  good  for  any  woman  in 
New  Amsterdam." 

"  Let  me  tell  you  one  thing.  Agratha  was 
passionately  taken  with  Gael  and  you  have  be 
haved  to  her  in  an  exceedingly  unhandsome  man 
ner.  I  have  here  a  letter  and  a  gift  from  his 
Lordship,  and  I  shall  put  them  into  the  child's 
own  hand.  I  swear  she  has  been  badly  used  be 
tween  us,  and  I  am  very  uneasy  at  the  circum 
stances." 

"  Take  off  your  bonnet  and  cloak,  Deborah,  and 
do  not  get  angry  for  nothing  at  all." 


182      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Look  you,  Ragel.  I  do  not  consider  keeping 
jewellery  and  letters  '  nothing  at  all.*  And  I  am 
astonished  at  Councillor  Van  Ruyven.  Women 
will  do  dirty,  mean,  underhand  tricks,  to  get  their 
way,  but  that  a  man  should  keep  a  little  girl's 
trinkets  and  love  letters  is  an  intolerably  ugly 
thing." 

"  Deborah,  men  do  as  many  dirty,  mean,  under 
hand  tricks  to  get  their  way,  as  women  do.  There 
was  nothing  wrong  in  our  keeping  these  things 
from  Agratha.  Parents  should  keep  their  chil 
dren  from  playing  with  fire.  We  are  not  very 
patterns  of  wisdom  like  yourself,  but  I  think  we 
may  be  trusted  to  take  care  of  our  own  daughter." 

"  Indeed,  I  will  trust  you  no  longer !  I  am 
mightily  annoyed  at  myself  for  trusting  you  so 
far.  You  have  fallen  short  of  my  expectations." 

"  That  is  a  great  calamity  for  us.  I  hope  we 
shall  be  able  to  bear  it." 

"  You  are  making  yourself  disagreeable,  Ragel. 
You  are  very  foolish.  You  ought  to  be  full  of 
excuses  and  regrets,  and  you  have  not  one  decent 
defence.  To  speak  plainly,  you  have  amazed  me. 
I  dislike  you  for  this  injustice  to  Agratha,  but  I 
find  I  love  you  well  enough  to  tell  you  so." 

"  Then  sit  down,  and  if  I  can  invent  any  ex 
cuses,  I  will  try  to  do  so." 

"  Not  now,  Ragel.  This  is  an  unpleasant  visit, 
and  I  don't  care  how  soon  I  finish  it." 

"  Well,  then,  Deborah,  understand  that  I  do  not 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        183 

allow  you  to  be  a  judge  of  Councillor  Van  Ruy- 
ven's  and  my  conduct." 

"  My  dear,  your  servant." — and  with  these 
words  Lady  Moody  departed. 

Madame  Van  Ruyven  was  much  troubled,  and 
she  knew  not  how  to  act.  It  seemed  at  first  as 
if  it  would  be  best  to  tell  Agratha  the  whole  truth, 
but  when  she  returned  from  her  visit  to  Rose,  she 
was  so  silent  and  depressed  her  mother  feared  to 
open  the  subject  with  her.  After  all,  it  might  be 
better  to  let  her  father  make  excuses,  if  he  thought 
excuses  necessary. 

"  You  must  be  sick,  Dear  One,"  Madame  said : 
'  this  some  time  past  you  have  not  had  any  good 
spirits,  and  so  seldom  now  you  laugh,  or  even  sing 
the  pretty  songs  Rose  taught  you.  Where  is 
your  trouble?  Tell  moeder." 

"  Moeder,  I  am  well.  I  have  no  pain ;  only  my 
heart  is  sad,  because  I  see  that  Love  brings  only 
sorrow  and  disappointment." 

"  Not  so,  Dear  One.  Much  happiness  comes 
with  Love." 

"  Not  to  me." 

"  Very  wrong  it  is  for  thee  to  talk  in  such  a  way 
— very  thankless.  Has  thy  fader's  or  thy  moeder's 
love  brought  thee "  then  she  stopped  speak 
ing,  for  she  suddenly  perceived  what  sorrow  and 
disappointment  was  coming  to  Agratha,  through 
her  fader's  and  moeder's  love. 

So  silence  fell  between  these  two,  always  before 


184      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

so  full  of  innocent  gossip  and  wonderings,  and 
the  mother's  heart  ached  with  the  knowledge  of 
evil,  and  the  child's  with  the  fear  of  evil.  But 
after  a  short  silence  Madame  said :  "  You  have 
done  too  much  with  your  needle  lately,  Agratha; 
put  away  your  work,  and  tell  some  things  to  me. 
Did  you  see  Rose?  " 

"  Yes,  moeder." 

"  What  did  she  say  about  her  brother's  wed 
ding?  " 

"  She  said  little,  but  she  looked  sick  and  un 
happy.  She  was  alone  in  her  room.  Angus  and 
Elsie,  were  busy  writing  some  invitations,  and 
directing  the  servants,  who  were  decorating 
the  two  large  parlours.  They  seemed  happy 
enough." 

"  When  are  they  to  be  married?  " 

"  Two  days  before  Christmas." 

"Will  you  be  invited?" 

"  I  hope  not.  I  do  not  wish  to  go.  How  can 
Angus  and  Elsie  be  so  happy?  Madame  Van 
Dam  is  constantly  weeping,  and  Rose  looks 
wretched.  They  must  see  the  misery  they  are 
causing." 

"Well,  then,  Agratha,  every  joy  and  every 
gain  is  built  on  the  ruins  of  someone's  happiness, 
or  someone's  loss.  That  is  the  way  things  are 
ordered." 

"  Then  I  take  leave  to  say,  moeder,  it  Is  a  cruel, 
hard  way.  I  do  not  want  my  happiness  built  on 


THE    SOWING   OF    SORROW       185 

yours  and  fader's  misery.  I  would  not  so  have 
it.  No,  indeed !  " 

"  It  makes  me  glad,  Dear  One,  to  hear  thee  say 
such  good  words." 

"  But  then  faders  and  moeders  should  not  make 
the  way  too  hard.  If  they  do,  they  will  see  what 
comes  of  it." 

Madame  did  not  answer,  and  Van  Ruyven  com 
ing  in  at  the  moment,  the  conversation  ceased. 
Yet  Ragel  felt  strangely  uncomfortable  at  its  per 
sistent  tendency  in  one  direction.  And  when  sup 
per  was  nearly  over,  young  Nicholas  Stillwell  came 
to  the  door,  and  asked  for  Miss  Van  Ruyven.  He 
evaded  all  requests  to  enter,  and  when  Agratha 
went  to  him,  he  gave  her  a  small  parcel,  which  he 
said  he  brought  with  Lady  Moody's  love. 

Agratha  came  back  to  the  table  smiling  with 
pleasure.  "  I  think  Lady  Moody  has  sent  me  a 
Christmas  present,"  she  said,  and  so  began 
eagerly  to  untie  the  string  of  the  parcel.  Madame 
looked  at  her  husband,  who  was  placidly  buttering 
and  eating  his  waffles.  The  parcel  at  length  lay 
open.  There  was  a  handsome  jewellery  case  in  it — 
and  a  letter.  Agratha  lifted  the  letter,  and  a 
wave  of  rosy  colour  swept  over  her  face,  and  her 
eyes  shone  like  stars,  and  she  said  softly: 

"  Moeder !  Fader !  it  is — it  is  from  Gael  Mc- 
Ivar !  "  and  then  her  eyes  followed  the  tender,  re 
proachful  words  from  line  to  line,  until  all  signs 
of  pleasure  disappeared,  and  her  face  was  sad  and 


186      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

white  and  wretched.  When  she  had  read  the  letter 
through,  she  sat  silent  and  motionless  for  a  few 
moments,  then  in  a  low  voice  she  said: 

"  Gael  tells  me  that  he  has  sent  me  three  letters, 
and  three  gifts  before  this.  I  wonder  what  has 
become  of  them?  "  and  she  looked  steadily  at  her 
mother. 

"  Ask  thy  fader,  Agratha,"  replied  Madame,  in 
answer  to  the  inquiry,  and  then  Agratha  said: 
"  Fader,  dost  thus  know  where  my  letters  and 
gifts  are?  " 

"  Yes,  I  know." 

«  Tell  me." 

"  They  are  in  my  desk  in  the  parlour." 

"  Get  them  for  me.  Yes,  fader,  get  them  now ! 
I  want  them !  Oh,  fader,  I  want  them  so  much !  " 

"  It  is  better  for  thee  not  to  have  them." 

"  They  are  mine,  fader ;  moeder,  speak  for  me." 

*'  When  the  young  man  comes,  I  will  give  them 
back  to  him." 

"  I  care  not  for  the  jewellery.  Fader,  I  want 
my  letters !  I  must  have  my  letters !  " 

"  Since  when  did  a  child  like  thee  learn  to  say 
must  to  her  fader?  " 

"  When  her  letters  were  stolen  from  her. 
Fader,  I  will  not  speak  to  thee  again  unless  thou 
give  me  my  letters.  If  thou  wilt  not  give  me  them, 
I  will  go  and  tell  the  Governor.  He  will  make 
thee  give  me  all  that  is  mine.  Thou  may  keep  the 
jewels — but  I  must  have  my  letters!  " 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        187 

"  A  child  like  thee,  Agratha " 

**  Fader,  a  child  has  some  rights  of  its  own.  I 
want  my  letters!  I  must  have  my  letters!  If 
thou  wilt  not  give  me  them,  be  sure  I  will  go  to  the 
Governor.  If  I  am  a  child,  he  will  stand  for  me, 
just  because  I  am  a  child.  I  thought  thou  loved 
me!  I  thought  thou  loved  me!  Oh  wee!  Oh 
wee!  I  thought  thou  loved  me !  "  and  she  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands,  and  wept  with  all  the  pas 
sionate  abandon  of  a  child. 

"  I  kept  thy  letters,  Agratha,  because  I  loved 
thee — because  I  loved  thee  too  well  to  give  them  to 
thee.  But  if  thou  cannot  trust  thy  fader,  thou 
shalt  have  them.  God  help  me !  Thou  hast  torn 
my  heart  in  two  this  night.  Still,  if  that  young 
man  is  more  to  thee  than  thy  fader  and  moeder, 
thou  shalt  have  his  letters — curse  them !  " 

"  Fader,  it  is  cruel  and  wicked  to  curse  what  is 
coming  into  my  hands !  "  and  she  held  out  her 
small  hands  towards  him,  till  he  could  have  cried 
aloud  in  his  anger  and  heartache.  "  It  is  not 
that  I  love  Gael  more  than  thee,  fader,  but  I  am 
sorry  for  him  watching,  watching,  watching  for 
the  few  kind  words  I  ought  to  have  sent ;  and 
never,  never  getting  them.  Two  years!  Two 
long  years  he  has  been  watching  and  waiting! 
And  poor  Agratha,  she  also  was  watching  and 
waiting,  and  covering  up  her  heartache  with  a 
smile,  that  she  might  talk  to  thee ;  and  perhaps,  at 
the  same  hour,  thou  had  the  letter  in  thy  pocket, 


188      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

that  would  have  made  thy  poor  Agratha  happy. 
It  was  cruel !  Yes,  it  was  cruel !  " 

"  Thou  shalt  have  thy  letters,  Agratha." 

"  Thy  fader  kept  them  out  of  the  truest  love  for 
thee,  Agratha.  Do  not  forget  that,"  said 
Madame. 

"  I  know  he  thinks  he  did,  moeder." 

"  I  also  thought  he  did  right." 

"  So!  Then  I  am  sorry  and  astonished. 
When  thou  went  to  Albany  to  see  my  sister,  many 
letters  thou  wrote  to  my  fader.  I  gave  them 
great  love  and  honour.  I  let  no  strange  hand 
touch  them.  I  would  not  have  kept  one  for  my 
very  life.  No,  indeed !  " 

"  Oh,  Agratha,  that  was  a  different  case." 

"  Not  so  much  different,  moeder.  Some  day  it 
may  be  the  same." 

At  these  words  Paul  Van  Ruyven  laid  three  let 
ters  and  three  packages  before  her.  "  If  they 
bring  thee  dool  and  sorrow,  Agratha,  remember  I 
would  have  saved  thee,  and  thou  would  not  let 
me."  There  were  tears  in  his  troubled  eyes,  and 
he  went  to  the  fireside  and  sat  down,  but  forgot  to 
take  his  pipe. 

Madame  called  a  servant  to  remove  the  supper 
dishes,  and  Agratha  lifted  her  letters  and  parcels, 
and  sat  down  with  them  in  her  hands.  No  one 
spoke ;  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  room  was  full  of 
wrong  and  sorrow,  just  as  it  is  sometimes  full  of 
rain.  Paul  had  not  thought  of  his  pipe,  Madame 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        189 

had  taken  her  wheel,  but  was  breaking  the  thread 
with  its  every  turn;  and  Agratha  sat  white  and 
silent,  a  sense  of  injury  and  injustice  thrilling  her 
from  head  to  feet. 

Yet  it  was  not  so  much  her  own  loss  and  suffer 
ing  she  was  lamenting,  it  was  the  wrong  done  to 
Gael  Mclvar  she  resented.  How  ungrateful  he 
must  have  thought  her !  How  vulgarly  unfeeling ! 
How  careless  of  his  happiness!  Would  he  ever 
come  back  to  New  Amsterdam  now?  It  was 
hardly  to  be  expected.  And  if  not,  her  father  and 
mother  would  alone  be  to  blame.  These,  and 
kindred  thoughts,  kept  her  keenly  alive  to  the 
wrong  she  felt  had  been  done  to  her,  and  she  rose 
while  the  servant  was  still  busy  about  the  hearth, 
and  went  upstairs  to  her  own  room. 

It  was  thought  best  not  to  disturb  her  again 
that  night,  but  morning  brought  no  relief  to  the 
unhappy  tension.  Van  Ruyven  glanced  at  the 
face  of  his  daughter,  and  felt  it  useless  to  offer 
her  either  courtesy  or  explanation.  He  remained 
silent,  and  after  a  poor  meal  put  on  his  top  coat 
and  hat  preparatory  to  going  to  his  business. 
Ragel  followed  him  to  the  outer  door,  and  he  said 
angrily : 

"Let  her  alone!  We  have  done  nothing  more 
than  our  duty.  We  will  not  make  concessions. 
It  is  not  our  place.  No,  indeed !  " 

"  Right  or  wrong,  Paul,  what  thou  did  was 
done  for  the  best.  Grieve  not  thyself  about  it." 


190      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  For  that  strange  man  she  will  make  us  both 
miserable.  And  at  the  Christmas!  It  is  beyond 
reason!  I  am  very  unhappy,  Ragel." 

"  She  will  find  some  good  sense  soon,  or  I  will 
help  her  to  do  so." 

"  Listen  to  me !  Be  not  hard  with  her.  She 
believes  she  has  been  badly  used.  That,  I  must 
confess." 

"  Tut!  She  is  not  fretting  about  her  own 
trouble,  not  she!  She  is  fretting  because  that 
man  has  not  been,  as  she  thinks,  treated  properly. 
It  is  not  for  herself  she  is  angry,  it  is  for  Gael 
Mclvar." 

"  There  it  is,  Ragel.  That  is  the  sore  point. 
I  cannot  bear  it." 

"  Thou  go  to  thy  business  and  put  the  man  out 
of  thy  mind.  I  will  uphold  thy  end  of  the  quarrel. 
Leave  it  with  me."  Paul  nodded  his  head  and 
went  rather  drearily  to  look  after  his  invoices  and 
bills  of  lading.  And  it  was  Christmas  week,  and 
he  ought  to  have  been  so  happy!  He  felt  bit 
terly,  that  his  life  was  being  plundered  at  one  of 
its  most  beautiful  and  affluent  points. 

Madame  sympathised  with  him  keenly.  She 
went  back  to  the  breakfast  table  where  Agratha 
was  slowly  breaking  her  bread  into  her  coffee. 
"  Make  some  haste,  Agratha,"  she  said,  and  as 
Agratha  did  not  answer,  she  glanced  at  her 
daughter,  and  noticed  a  thin  gold  chain  about  her 
neck. 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        191 

Instantly  she  had  an  instinctive  knowledge  as 
to  its  use,  but  she  was  determined  to  make  Agratha 
confess  it.  So  she  asked: 

"What  hast  thou  round  thy  neck,  Agratha?" 

"  A  gold  chain,  moeder." 

"  Where  did  thou  get  it?  " 

"  Gael  sent  it  to  me." 

"  What  does  the  chain  hold?  " 

"  Gael's  likeness." 

"  I  knew  it !  "  she  exclaimed  in  a  tone  of  extreme 
contempt.  "  If  a  man  wishes  to  give  a  girl  a 
present,  he  can  think  of  nothing  in  all  the  world 
so  beautiful,  and  so  precious,  as  his  own  face. 
I'll  vow  it  will  be  set  round  with  diamonds  or 
pearls,  nothing  else  would  be  good  enough  for 
it." 

"Moeder,  what  is  the  matter  with  thee?  I 
thought  thou  would  certainly  stand  by  me  in  this 
sorrow." 

"  What  sorrow !  Thy  good  fader  took  charge 
of  some  silly  letters  and  presents,  not  fit  for  thee 
to  have,  and  lo  and  behold !  thou  art  making  thy 
self  ugly  and  ill,  and  thy  home  wretched,  and  the 
happy  Christmas  feast  dark  and  heavy,  because 
of  thy  disappointment  about  three  or  four  letters. 
At  thy  age,  it  is  a  shame  for  thee  to  be  receiving 
love  letters  at  all.  Very  forward,  thou  must  have 
been  with  that  man  Mclvar,  to  warrant  him 
in " 

"  Moeder !      Moeder !      Say    not    such    wicked 


192      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

words!  Well  thou  knowest  I  was  not  forward. 
Oh  wee!  Oh  tsoeel  It  is  cruel !  " 

"  Wearing  his  picture  in  thy  bosom,  too  1 
What  am  I  to  think  of  thee?" 

Then  with  a  pitiful  cry,  Agratha  rose  and  fled 
like  a  hunted  thing  to  her  room.  And  all  day 
she  stayed  there.  And  all  day  she  was  permitted 
to  stay  there,  without  one  word  of  dissent  from 
her  mother.  When  Van  Ruyven  returned  in 
the  evening  he  asked  immediately  "  Where  is 
Agratha?  "  and  Madame  answered  "  She  is  keep 
ing  Mclvar's  picture  company  in  her  own  room. 
I  think  it  is  the  best  place  for  her.  Yes,  indeed !  " 

The  next  day  Angus  McAlpine  and  Elsie  Van 
Dam  were  married,  and  Madame  was  precisely  in 
the  proper  temper  to  send  an  excuse  for  her  ab 
sence.  Van  Ruyven  attended  the  religious  cere 
mony,  but  left  immediately  after  the  signing  of 
the  marriage  certificate.  He  pleaded  important 
business;  but  he  did  not  return  to  his  warehouse, 
he  went  straight  home.  He  found  Ragel  at  her 
spinning  wheel,  but  Paul  knew  from  its  fitful 
movements  that  Ragel,  though  looking  outwardly 
calm,  was  inwardly  insurgent. 

"  Is  the  wedding  over?  "  she  asked. 

"  Yes." 

"  Well  then,  what  hast  thou  to  tell?  Did  any 
one  ask  after  me?  " 

"  No,  the  rooms  were  crowded.  Thou  wert  not 
missed." 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        193 

"  Nor  Agratha,  either  ?  " 

"  I  am  sure  no  one  thought  of  her." 

"  How  did  Elsie  look?  " 

"  Beautiful." 

"  In  white,  of  course?  " 

"  Yes,  but  she  had  blue  flowers  in  her 
hair." 

"  That  is  strange,  I  never  heard  the  like." 

"  There  will  be  dancing  and  a  supper.  Stuy- 
vesant  signed  the  certificate,  and  gave  Angus  a 
silver  goblet." 

"  Well,  I  hope  they  may  be  happy." 

"  They  seemed  much  in  love  with  each  other. 
They  saw  no  one  else,  and  cared  for  no  one  else. 
Ragel,  this  is  what  I  think,  of  all  the  sorrows  com 
mon  to  this  mortal  life,  the  saddest  of  all  is  Lov 
ing.  See  here,  we  put  our  heart  in  the  hand  of 
a  child,  and  then  ten  to  one,  it  crushes  it  like  an 
empty  egg  shell." 

Ragel  looked  into  her  husband's  face,  and 
sighed,  and  Paul  continued :  "  Not  one  of  our 
children  married  as  we  wished.  And  now, 
Agratha!  Oh  the  bitter,  bitter  pleasure  of  chil 
dren!  Ragel,  I  am  unhappy.  I  can  not  add  a 
little  line  of  figures.  I  sent  an  order  this  morn 
ing  to  Philadelphia,  instead  of  to  Boston.  I  am 
unhappy,  Ragel." 

"  And  she  is  crying  in  her  room." 

"  Thou  must  not  be  hard  to  her." 

"  What  dost  thou  think  of  me?     Agratha  is 


194      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

dearer  than  life  to  me.  I  am  glad  thou  went  to 
see  Angus  married.  How  did  he  look?  " 

"  Like  a  very  prince.  He  was  in  full  kilt  and 
feather." 

"Did  thou  see  Rose?" 

"  Yes.  She  looked  very  handsome,  and  very 
unhappy.  I  noticed  that  the  rich  Hollander,  Paul 
Roedeke,  kept  close  to  her." 

"  They  also  may  make  a  marriage.  I  suppose 
Madame  was  in  all  her  airs  and  graces,  and  called 
Elsie,  Lady  McAlpine,  on  every  occasion." 

"Madame  Vam  Dam?  She  was  not  present. 
She  was  said  to  have  a  rheumatic  attack.  She 
had  a  broken  heart  more  likely.  Elsie  was  her 
very  life,  she  is  leaving  her  forever,  no  doubt." 

"  Well  then,  Paul,  are  we  not  foolish  to  build 
our  lives  on  our  children — girls  especially.  The 
foundation  is  too  uncertain.  Come  then,  Dear 
One,  let  us  talk  of  something  else.  We  cannot 
alter  things,  and  what  cannot  be  cured,  must  be 
endured.  What  hast  thou  heard  about  the 
Governor's  journey  to  the  West  Indies?" 

"  It  is  a  settled  matter.  He  leaves  on  Christ 
mas  Eve.  The  McAlpines  go  with  him.  I  saw 
a  notice  put  out  by  the  burgomasters  and  schepens 
saying :  *  They  will  compliment  the  Right  Hon 
ourable  Peter  Stuyvesant  before  he  takes  his  gal 
lant  voyage,  by  providing  a  gay  repast  in  the 
Council  Chamber  of  the  City  Hall.'  " 

"  Well  then,  wilt  thou  be  there?  " 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        195 

"  Yes ;  my  interest  lies  that  way." 

But  the  conversation  about  the  Governor's 
"  gay  repast  "  soon  languished,  and  they  found 
themselves  constantly  reverting  to  their  child's 
stubborn  rebellion.  This  subject  they  had  gone 
over  in  every  conceivable  way  of  looking  at  it 
many  times,  yet  it  was  the  only  one  that  could 
tempt  them  to  conversation. 

"  Agratha  might  have  trusted  her  fader,"  said 
Van  Ruyven.  And  he  said  it  so  often,  that  its 
tiresome  iteration  at  length  irritated  Ragel,  and 
she  answered,  and  with  some  reproach  in  her 
voice : 

"  Perhaps  then,  her  fader  might  have  trusted 
Agratha." 

Van  Ruyen  looked  up  in  astonishment,  and 
just  then  the  door  opened  and- Agratha  came 
quickly  towards  them.  She  had  dressed  herself 
in  the  pretty  Dutch  costume  her  father  liked,  her 
eyes  shone,  her  face  beamed  and  she  held  out  both 
her  hands,  and  in  a  low  tender  voice  she  pleaded: 

"  Fader,  moeder,  I  am  sorry !  Kiss  me  once, 
and  I  will  always  be  good." 

Then  so  gladly  they  kissed  her,  and  the  mother 
said :  "  Now  this  trouble  is  all  over.  We  will 
bury  it  forever.  We  will  talk  of  it  no  more; 
we  will  not  even  think  of  it." 

"  If  thou  had  only  trusted  thy  fader,  Agratha," 
and  Ragel  immediately  repeated  her  unsympa 
thetic  : 


196      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  If  them  had  only  trusted  thy  daughter,  Paul. 
Perhaps  it  is  our  fault  and  not  hers." 

"  Yes,  fader,"  said  Agratha,  "  if  thou  had  only 
trusted  me,  there  would  have  been  no  secrets.  I 
should  have  taken  Gael's  first  letter  and  the  ring 
that  came  with  it  to  my  moeder  at  once.  Nothing 
would  I  have  written  to  Gael  without  her  knowl 
edge." 

"  Suppose  now,  Agratha,  that  this  man  should 
come  back  here,  and  ask  thee  to  marry  him,  what 
would  thou  do  ?  " 

"  To  thee,  fader,  I  would  send  him,  and  I  would 
say  to  thee, '  Remember,  dear  fader,  that  Agratha 
loves  Gael,  and  would  like  to  marry  him." 

"But  thou  would  not  marry  him  without  thy 
fader's  and  moeder's  permission." 

"  Never.     I  am  thy  daughter." 

"  Swear  it  to  me." 

"  I  need  not  to  swear.  God  hears  what  I  say. 
I  will  not  go  behind  my  promise.  No  man  will  I 
marry  without  thine,  and  my  moeder's  good  will 
to  it." 

"  That  is  enough,  Dear  One.  Thou  hast  made 
me  happy." 

"  Now  moeder,  may  I  set  the  table  for  thee  ? 
I  have  not  eat  much  good  food  for  three  days, 
and  I  am  hungry." 

So  according  to  Ragel's  desire  the  affair  was 
buried.  But  if  we  bury  a  wrong  that  is  alive,  it 
does  not  lie  quietly ;  and  the  dispute  though  never 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        197 

named  lay,  crouching  in  each  heart,  and  at  any 
unforeseen  moment  it  might  come  to  resurrection. 
We  know  that  the  scar  that  closes  a  physical 
wound  can  never  be  obliterated,  by  any  means 
known  to  man — fire  nor  water  nor  the  knife,  nor 
the  lapse  of  years,  nor  the  wear  and  tear  of  life; 
and  the  scar  left  by  a  wound  on  the  heart,  has 
a  like,  if  not  a  greater,  endurance.  It  may  last 
for  eternity,  if  likelihoods  rule.  So,  though  the 
offense  was  said  to  be  forgiven  and  forgotten,  it 
was  not  forgotten.  It  was  only  bound  by  silence. 
A  word  or  two  might  release  and  give  it  a  fresh 
power  of  inflicting  suspicion  and  sorrow.  But 
of  this  contingency  no  one  thought — a  good  thing, 
since  the  feeling  must  be  rare  indeed,  which  can 
bear  analysing  and  remain  thoroughly  respect 
able. 

The  supper  was  a  happy  meal.  Perhaps  the 
slight  restraint  of  a  recent  reconciliation  was 
evident  to  all,  but  it  was  well  ignored.  In  honour 
of  the  circumstances,  Ragel  took  out  her  besti 
sweetmeats  and  also  placed  a  dish  of  Nativity; 
pies  on  the  table,  though  it  was  unusual  to  serve 
them  until  Christmas  Eve.  They  talked  of  the 
Governor,  and  of  the  dinner  to  be  given  him, 
of  the  full  dress  suit  Van  Ruyven  would  wear, 
and  a  little  wearily  of  the  relief  it  would  be  when 
the  Governor's  party  were  safely  on  board  The 
Abraham's  Sacrifice.  And  after  supper  Agratha 
brought  her  mandolin,  and  sang  to  her  father  the 


198      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

songs  he  loved  best,  especially  two  or  three  by 
Jacob  Steendam  the  famous  Dutch  poet  living 
near  them.  Steendam  wrote  fine  sea  verses,  and 
when  Agratha  came  to  the  following,  Van  Ruyven 
roused  himself,  and  his  strong  sweet  voice  led 
Agratha's  in  its  ringing  realities. 

"  Ye  ploughers  of  the  ocean, 

And  harrowers  of  the  sea, 

The  ship  Deventer  goes  before, 

And  with  the  Roe  sail  we, 

And  the  Swan  and  Hind  we  see. 

To  the  Guinea  coast  of  Africa  we  hie, 

To  the  golden  Moorish  land, 

Wherein  God's  mighty  hand, 

Hath  planted  our  dominion  far  and  nigh." 

"  I  met  Steendam  to-day,"  said  Van  Ruyven, 
when  the  music  ceased.  "  He  is  a  good  song 
writer,  but  he  is  a  good  trader  for  all  that." 

"  Dear  Rose  McAlpine  admired  him  very 
much,"  answered  Agratha.  "  She  set  many  of  his 
songs  to  music,  even  the  one  we  have  just  sung. 
She  said  also  that  he  looked  like  a  poet,  with  his 
fine  hair  parted  in  the  centre,  his  large  white  brow, 
splendid  eyes,  and  sweet  expression.  And  then 
I  always  reminded  her  of  his  pretty  falling  collar, 
with  its  double  cord  and  tassels." 

"  All  the  same,  little  girl,"  said  Van  Ruyven, 
"  he  is  a  wise,  profitable  trader,  and  he  stands 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW        199 

high  with  the  Company.  And  surely  the  sea  is 
what  he  ought  to  write  of.  For  he  was  born  at 
Eukhuysen,  a  city  standing  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Zuyder  Zee,  in  a  world  of  waters.  I  have  been 
there,  Agratha.  It  is  a  pleasant  city  of  great 
stone  houses,  filled  with  ship  builders,  pilots,  sea 
men  and  fishermen.  In  1572  it  was  the  first  city 
in  Holland  to  raise  the  standard  of  liberty  against 
the  Spanish  oppression.  The  ships  built  there 
find  their  way  to  every  part  of  the  world,  there 
was  one  in  our  harbour  a  month  ago  called  *  The 
Maid  of  Eukhuysen.'  * 

In  such  reminiscent  conversation,  the  evening 
passed,  and  the  next  day  was  one  of  pleasant 
preparation  in  every  house.  Van  Ruyven  went 
to  his  business  as  usual,  but  for  that  he  had  two 
good  reasons.  First,  he  did  not  wish  to  appear 
either  to  his  family  or  the  public  excited  or  anx 
ious  about  "  the  great  and  gay  repast."  He  pre 
ferred  to  treat  the  affair  as  an  ordinary  event. 
Second,  he  knew  that  he  could  depend  on  his  wife 
having  everything  for  his  dignity  and  personal 
fitness  in  thorough  preparation.  Ragel  would 
forget  nothing. 

And  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  say  what 
could  have  been  added  to  his  appearance  as  he  left 
his  home  for  the  Council  Chamber.  A  veryj 
handsome  and  majestic  figure  he  made,  in  his 
black  velvet  suit,  fine  Flemish  laces,  and  his  full 
bottomed  curled  white  wig.  His  wife  and  daugh- 


200      A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

ter  watched  him  away  with  infinite  affection  and 
complacency  and  were  sure  there  would  not  be 
another  guest  at  the  feast  to  compare  with  him. 

But  of  course  they  had  not  seen  the  Governor 
in  his  canary-coloured  breeches,  white  satin  vest, 
and  purple  velvet  coat,  the  Company's  colours 
across  his  breast,  the  Company's  diamonds  on  his 
hand,  and  a  purple  silk  cap  embroidered  with  gold 
stars  upon  his  head.  Everyone,  however,  wore 
their  finest  clothing,  and  in  those  days  the  two 
words  meant  all  they  suggested.  It  did  not  then 
take  a  room  full  of  women  to  make  a  kaleidoscope 
of  colour  and  splendid  effects,  a  room  full  of  men 
in  full  dress  could  make  the  same  impression  of 
magnificence — perhaps  even  a  greater  one. 

Soon  after  Van  Ruyven  had  left  them,  Ragel 
and  her  daughter  had  the  comfortable  cup  of  tea 
so  welcome  as  an  accompaniment  to  conversation. 
But  though  they  talked  of  many  things,  they 
never  spoke  of  Gael  Mclvar,  and  Agratha  thought 
her  mother  always  changed  a  subject,  which  she 
feared  might  lead  to  a  recollection  of  the  young 
man.  This  feeling  finally  made  her  weary,  she 
could  not  take  any  interest  in  what  interested  her 
mother,  and  when  ten  o'clock  struck,  and  her 
father  had  not  returned,  she  pleaded  fatigue  and 
received  a  ready  permission  to  go  to  her  room. 
For  her  lassitude  and  half-concealed  ennui  had 
infected  Madame,  and  she  was  glad  to  be  free  from 
an  influence  so  dispiriting. 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW       201 

Very  soon  afterwards  Van  Ruyven  came  home, 
and  according  to  his  usual  custom,  he  sat  down 
to  smoke  a  pipe  before  retiring.  "  Ragel,"  he 
said,  "  wine  does  not  take  its  place,"  and  he 
touched  his  pipe  affectionately ;  "  as  for  company, 
the  more  there  is  of  it,  the  more  you  want  your 
pipe.  That  is  so." 

"  Did  you  have  a  good  feast,  Paul?  " 

"  Thou  could  have  made  a  better  one." 

"  There  is  little  doubt  of  that,  Paul,  for  I  heard 
that  old  Margery  Fairborn  had  the  cooking  of  it. 
What  does  she  know  about  the  dishes  Dutchmen 
like?" 

"  Well  then,  we  had  some  good  English  dishes — • 
a  fine  chine  of  roast  beef,  and  the  most  deliciouslyy 
cooked  sucking  pig  ever  I  tasted." 

"  Now  Paul,  mind  thy  words.  I  have  roasted 
thee  a  good  many  sucking  pigs,  and  no  one,  no  one, 
can  roast  one  better  than  Ragel  Van  Ruyven." 

"  I  will  tell  thee  how  Margery  Fairborn's  was 
better.  It  was  roasted  as  thou  never  roasted  one. 
Every  man  present  spoke  of  its  peculiar  flavour, 
and  it  was  well  two  pigs  had  been  prepared,  or 
some  of  us  would  not  have  had  enough.  The 
Governor  wanted  to  drink  a  toast  to  it,  and  so  we 
did,  every  man  of  us." 

"  And  by  that  time,  you  must  all  have  had 
enough  of  whatever  you  were  drinking.  Such 
foolishness !  " 

"  The  rest  was  like  all  other  feasts." 


202      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  But  thou  hast  not  told  me  how  the  pig  was 
roasted." 

"  I  thought  it  was  not  in  thy  care,  or  pleasure." 

"  Paul,  I  always  like  to  hear  what  changes  can 
be  made.  That  belongs  to  a  good  housewife." 

"  So!  Well  then,  it  was  roasted  before  a  fire 
made  of  juniper  wood  and  rosemary  branches, 
and  it  was  lifted  the  moment  the  eyes  fell  out,  for 
then  it  was  done  to  a  turn,  and  another  moment 
would  have  reduced  its  fine  flavour.  That  is  what 
we  were  told.  Some  of  the  English  women  are 
good  cooks." 

"  It  may  be  so.  I  have  never  seen  one.  Let 
it  pass,  the  subject  is  not  interesting.  Did  thow 
hear  why  the  Governor  goes  to  the  West  Indies  ?  " 

"  Abraham  Blaankaert  asked  him  that  question, 
and  for  a  moment  he  looked  annoyed  and  angry» 
but  he  finally  answered :  '  I  am  going,  Blaan 
kaert,  to  establish  a  commerce  between  the  Span 
ish  Plantations  and  the  city  of  New  Amsterdam. 
There  is  a  rich  traffic  there,  and  we  ought  to  have 
it!' 

"  '  The  Spanish  Plantations ! '  replied  Blaan 
kaert.  '  Will  you  trade  with  the  men  our  fore 
fathers  fought  with  to  the  death?  ' 

"  '  They  are  the  very  men  to  trade  with.  This 
is  a  great  trade,  it  may  be  made  to  yield  one  hun 
dred  or  more  per  cent. — wines,  spirits,  gunpowder, 
slaves  and  the  like.  We  can  charge  at  our  will, 
or  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  men  who 


THE    SOWING    OF    SORROW       203 

purchase  such  things.  It  is  a  trade  to  be  done 
only  with  enemies,  no  man  would  like  to  do  it  with 
his  friends.  So  here  is  to  the  trade  with  our  old 
Spanish  enemies ! '  and  I  really  think  we  all  drank 
Jo  the  toast." 

"  Oh,  Paul,  any  toast  would  warrant  your 
glasses,  when  you  got  that  far." 

"  Then  Stuyvesant  said,  *  We  can  get  even 
with  them  by  the  balance,  as  well  as  the  sword, 
and  the  balance  is  good  enough  for  such  murder 
ing,  malignant,  papistical  souls ! '  " 

"  Was  the  McAlpine  there?  " 

"  Chief  of  the  Company.  After  supper  he 
fiddled  like  an  angel." 

"Paul,  what  art  thou  saying?  Too  many 
toasts  of  all  kinds  thou  hast  drunk.  Dost  thou 
believe  there  will  be  fiddles  in  heaven  ?  " 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  say  McAlpine  fiddled  like  a 
mountebank." 

"  Which  is  more  likely !  " 

"  And  Jacob  Steendam  sang,  and  there  was 
much  story  telling." 

"What  kind  of  stories?" 
,     "  Not  worth  repeating  to  thee — foolish  stories." 

"That  is  likely— who  told  them?" 

"Everybody,  the  Governor  in  particular.  He 
tells  a  good  story,  and  he  sang  also,  and  was  very 
jovial  indeed.  And  finally  he  sang  himself  into 
such  good  humour,  that  he  gave  the  City  Council 
the  City  Seal,  they  have  so  long  waited  for." 


204      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"What  is  it  like?" 

"  Nearly  like  the  City  Seal  of  old  Amsterdam, 
only  we  have  a  beaver  for  the  crest,  and  the  letters 
C.  W.  C.  for  the  West  India  Company.  Every 
one  was  delighted,  and  they  cheered  the  old  man 
all  the  way  home  to  the  Fort." 

"He  sails  to-morrow,  I  hope?" 

"  To-morrow  at  three  o'clock,  the  tide  serves, 
and  he  will  drop  down  the  river  with  it." 

"  Thank  goodness !  A  great  fuss  has  been 
made  about  eating  and  drinking,  and  some  talk, 
that  is  not  worth  repeating." 

"  Well  then,  Ragel,  there  was  one  thing  said 
worth  repeating,  and  I  shall  always  think  the  bet 
ter  of  Stuyvesant  for  the  saying  of  it." 

"  I  wonder!     What  was  it?  " 

"  That  old  bachelor,  Sibout  Winckel,  began  to 
tell  a  story  that  put  women  on  a  low  level — his 
own  level  likely — and  as  soon  as  the  Governor  sus 
pected  its  meaning,  he  said  a  very  peremptory 
'Hush — h — A-.'  '  There  are  no  women  present,' 
said  Winckel,  and  Stuyvesant  answered,  *  There 
are  fathers,  and  husbands  and  brothers,  and  sons 
present,  and  gentlemen  all,  I  hope.'  Then  he 
stood  up,  and  continued — '  I  am  a  man  of  years, 
and  experience,  and  I  swear  by  the  Almighty,  that 
in  my  judgment  of  men,  I  have  never  gone  wrong 
if  I  judge  a  man  as  he  judged  women.  To  all 
the  women  in  New  Amsterdam ! '  he  cried,  '  and 
fill  your  glasses,  gentlemen.'  And  as  soon  as  the 


THE    SOWING   OF    SORROW       205 

toast  was  drunk,  McAlpine  started  that  old  Eng 
lish  song,  about  the  blushing  maiden  of  fifteen, 
and  the  widow  of  fifty — thou  knowest  it — and  we 
all  joined  in  the  singing — even  Winckel  himself. 
So  when  it  was  over,  he  had  had  some  grace  given 
him,  and  he  stood  up,  and  made  his  excuses  to 
the  Governor  and  all  present  and  promised  he 
would  prove  his  conversion,  by  taking  a  wife 
within  one  month." 

"  Sibout  Winckel  will  never  do  it." 

"  We  shall  see.  I  think  he  will ;  any  way  there 
was  a  great  shouting  and  laughter,  when  Stuyves- 
ant  answered  *  If  thou,  Winckel,  can  get  a  decent 
woman  to  have  thee,  keep  thy  word ;  and  thou  may 
tell  thy  wife,  when  thou  hast  got  her — that  I, 
Peter  Stuyvesant,  will  bring  her  from  the  West 
Indies,  a  rattan  cradle  for  a  wedding  gift.' ' 

"  Now  then,"  said  Ragel,  "  he  has  called  his 
own  marriage,  and  that  nice  little  girl  he  has 
been  hot  and  cold  with  for  ten  years,  may  get 
some  justice  done  her." 

"  So!     It  is  right." 

"  It  is  the  best  thing  I  ever  heard  of  Stuyves 
ant." 

"  Well  then,  nobody  could  make  him  sit  still, 
and  be  silent,  and  listen  to  what  was  honourable 
made  dishonourable,  or  what  was  pure  made  filthy. 
There  was  much  loose  talking,  but  no  one  else  said 
such  things  as  are  sometimes  said  when  Stuyves 
ant  is  not  there." 


206      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

The  next  morning  it  seemed  as  if  the  city  had 
given  itself  a  holiday.  There  were  no  attempts 
at  business,  unless  where  necessity  demanded  it. 
The  streets  were  busy  with  people  hastening  here 
and  there,  with  hands  and  arms  full  of  baskets 
or  evergreens,  and  continually  calling  out  Christ 
mas  greetings  to  passers-by.  As  the  day  ad 
vanced,  the  English  settlers  were  seen  in  merry 
groups  dragging  home  their  Yule  logs,  and  carol 
ling  joyfully  as  they  did  so ;  while  the  uncurtained 
windows  of  the  Dutch  houses  showed  the  women 
setting  out  the  Christmas  trees,  and  filling  their 
pleasant  rooms  with  fire  and  candle  light. 

In  the  misty  afternoon  the  Governor  and  his 
party  went  on  board  The  Abraham's  Sacrifice 
amid  the  ringing  of  bells,  and  the  booming  of  can 
non,  the  beating  of  drums  and  the  blare  of  trum 
pets.  The  fog  gathered  quickly  and  there  was 
snow  on  the  wind's  wet  wings  as  the  stately  old 
man  lifted  his  hat  in  a  mute  farewell  to  the  crowd. 
He  was  answered  by  a  ringing  cheer  of  good-will 
and  good  wishes,  and  then  the  throng  scattered 
quickly  to  their  happy  homes  in  all  the  pleasant 
streets  of  New  Amsterdam.  For  it  was 

"Christmas  Day  in  the  Morning!9' 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

LORD  MC  IVAR'S  OFFER 

IT  was  an  unusually  gay  Christmas,  and  Lady 
Moody  and  Madame  Van  Ruyven  made  up  their 
difference  of  opinion  over  a  gold  chatelaine,  which 
Lady  Moody  presented  to  her  friend  on  Christ 
mas  morning. 

"  It  is  the  ornament  I  have  wanted  for  years, 
idear  Deborah,"  she  exclaimed,  "  the  thing  I  longed 
for,  but  never  hoped  to  get  until  I  went  to  Hol 
land  or  England.  How  did  you  manage  it?  " 

"  I  sent  my  chatelaine  to  Boston,  where  there 
is  a  good  goldsmith,  and  told  him  to  make  a 
chatelaine  exactly  like  it.  He  has  done  it  well, 
I  think. 

"Oh,  my  dear  friend!" 

"  Yes,  Ragel,  we  are  friends.  A  few  cross 
words  do  not  count  eh,  my  dear  ?  " 

"  No  indeed !  Also,  when  you  and  I  come  to 
cross  words,  we  are  both  right,  and  both  wrong. 
That  is  the  way  of  it." 

So  the  winter  momths  passed  very  gaily,  but 
as  Spring  approached  everyone  appeared  to  be 
tired  of  their  holiday.  Men  went  back  gladly  to 
their  stores,  and  ships,  and  handicrafts,  and  on 
every  hand  the  women  were  grumbling  at  the 

207 


808      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

wastrie  and  extravagance,  the  constant  use  of 
their  best  parlours,  and  their  best  clothing,  and 
the  discomfort  of  the  men  loitering  so  much  about 
the  house. 

And  as  soon  as  business  became  brisk  again, 
men  began  to  grumble,  first  cautiously,  but  grad 
ually  with  a  firmer  note.  They  did  not  like  the 
Vice  Governor  De  Sille,  they  wanted  their  scold 
ing,  scoffing,  dictatorial  Stuyvesant  back  again. 
A  City  Council  meeting  was  no  longer  an  event  to 
be  anticipated  with  excitement  and  pleasure.  De 
Sille  was  suave  and  polite.  No  one  could  get  an 
altercation  out  of  him.  If  opposition  was  made, 
he  smiled  and  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  who 
could  quarrel  with  smiles  and  shrugs? 

Yet  there  were  circumstances  in  which  De  Sille 
could  have  indulged  himself  with  smiles  and  shrugs 
unlimited,  if  he  had  only  recognised  the  condition, 
This  he  failed  to  do,  and  in  this  failure  consum 
mated  all  minor  failures — he  did  not  "  water  the 
pigeons,"  he  refused  to  see  that  there  were  any 
pigeons  to  water,  a  blindness  fatal  to  a  politician, 
even  in  those  early  days  of  the  present  New 
York. 

Stuyvesant  had  never  been  so  ungentlemanly 
as  to  make  investigations  and  inquiries;  he  had 
taken  it  for  granted  that  there  would  be  per 
quisites  and  gratuities,  frankly  accepted  those 
that  came  by  way  of  his  office,  and  not  been  in 
quisitive  concerning  those  that  went  in  other 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  209 

directions.  They  missed  also  the  personal  mag 
netism  of  the  man,  the  stimulant  to  business  there 
was  in  his  presence,  the  pulling  up  tight  of  their 
individualities,  which  was  the  result  of  his  dom 
ineering  personal  way,  the  catching  quality  in 
his  resounding  laugh,  the  astonishing  power  of  his 
unanswerable  adjectives,  the  very  thump  of  his 
wooden  leg  on  the  wooden  floors,  and  the  stony 
streets,  yes,  they  missed  even  his  bright  breeches, 
and  fine  slashed  sleeves,  and  white  falling  collar 
and  tassels. 

In  spite  of  his  mutilated  form  he  had  a  dignity 
and  an  authority  beyond  all  other  men  in  New 
Amsterdam,  and  when  strangers  visited  their  city 
the  officials  were  a  little  ashamed  of  the  small 
polite  Frenchman,  who  stood  in  the  place  of  their 
splendidly  majestic  Stuyvesant. 

"  We  are  sorry,  gentlemen,"  they  would  say 
with  an  air  of  apology,  "  but  our  Governor  is  away 
en  State  business.  He  would  have  made  every 
thing  different,  if  he  had  been  here." 

For  they  knew  he  would  have  done  so.  If  the 
visitors  had  been  of  importance  he  would  have 
feasted  them  royally,  and  talked  to  them  so 
grandiloquently  of  the  resources  and  advantages 
of  New  Netherland,  that  purchase  or  settlement 
would  have  ensued.  But  if  De  Sille  did  any  of 
this  kind  of  work,  he  did  it  individually,  and  no 
one  but  De  Sille  knew  what  profits  accrued  to  the 
agent  in  the  matter. 


210      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

They  felt  this  to  be  a  wrong.  They  were  kept 
too  much  in  the  dark.  Stuyvesant's  frankness, 
even  if  it  represented  no  guilders,  was  much  more 
agreeable.  It  at  least  supplied  them  with  con 
versation,  and  gave  them  opportunities  of  reflect 
ing  on  the  Governor's  want  of  tact,  and  their  own 
superior  understandings.  So  they  wanted  their 
tyrannical  Governor  to  come  back  to  them,  and 
the  desire  grew  and  spread  until  the  whole  city; 
was  possessed  by  the  same  longing.  But  the 
winter  passed,  and  nothing  was  officially  heard 
from  the  little  fleet  that  had  sailed  away  so  joy 
ously  on  Christmas  Eve. 

To  people  as  dissatisfied  as  were  the  burghers 
of  New  Amsterdam,  that  Spring,  the  wheels  of  life 
ran  slowly,  but  perhaps  slowest  of  all  to  Agratha 
Van  Ruyven.  On  the  eighth  of  March,  Lord  Mc- 
Ivar  had  come  to  his  majority,  and  he  had  prom 
ised  in  his  last  letter  to  follow  that  date  as  quickly 
as  possible.  But  it  was  now  the  end  of  April,  and 
no  other  letter  had  come  to  her.  She  was  heart 
sick,  and  she  was  physically  sick  also — pale  and 
spiritless,  eating  little  and  sleeping  less.  Doctors 
came  and  looked  at  her,  and  said  things  about 
malaria  and  spring  fever,  and  gave  her  huge  doses 
of  Jesuit's  bark,  which  did  her  no  good.  She 
slipped  away  from  all  society,  and  was  usually 
to  be  found  lying  motionless  and  dejected  upon 
her  bed. 

Van  Ruyven  was  wretched,  he  thought  she  was 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER 

going  into  a  decline,  and  talked  of  taking  her  to 
the  Bermudas. 

"  Let  her  alone,"  said  Madame.  "  If  a  certain 
letter  would  come,  she  would  need  no  medicine, 
and  if  Lord  Mclvar  would  show  himself  in  New 
Amsterdam,  Agratha  would  not  leave  it,  even  for 
the  New  Jerusalem." 

"  Ragel,  I  like  not  to  hear  you  mention  the  New 
Jerusalem  in  that  irreverent  way,  and  if  I  thought 
Mclvar  was  the  cause  of  her  sickness,  we  would 
leave  here  to-morrow.  I  am  glad  you  mentioned 
him.  Suppose  you  take  Agratha  to  visit  her 
sister  at  Albany." 

"  I  will  not  go  to  Albany  just  now,  Paul.  Ger 
trude  is  house  cleaning  I  suppose,  and  we  should 
be  most  uncomfortable  amid  the  noisy  children, 
and  the  hubbub  Gertrude  always  makes  about 
that  business.  Albany  is  out  of  our  consider 
ing.  Think  for  a  moment,  if  Mclvar  comes  thus 
far  to  see  Agratha,  he  will  not  be  stopped  by  a  sail 
up  the  river  to  Albany.  No,  indeed !  " 

"  But  the  child  is  sick.  She  needs  change  of 
air.  The  doctors  say  so." 

"  She  can  go  to  Lady  Moody." 

"  If  thou  go  with  her,  not  without.  Mclvar 
is  kin  to  Lady  Moody.  I  will  not  trust  her  with 
out  thee." 

"  Well  then,  I  would  like  two  weeks'  rest  before 
I  pull  the  house  to  pieces,  so  I  will  write  to  Lady 
Moody,  and  see  what  she  says  about  it." 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  Do  so,  Ragel.  Make  no  mistakes  concern 
ing  it.  I  have  a  feeling  of  hurry  on  this  matter." 

"  I  can  see  neither  hurry  nor  worry  necessary. 
Agratha  will  be  well  as  soon  as  she  gets  a  letter 
from  Lord  McT  ar — or  sees  him.  That  is  my 
judgment.  If  uiou  had  taken  my  advice,  and 
allowed  the  dear  child  to  have  her  letters,  there 
would  have  been  no  sickness,  and  no  anxiety." 

Just  as  Madame  Van  Ruyven  was  writing  her 
letter  to  Lady  Moody  she  entered  the  Van  Ruyven 
parlour.  "  Your  servant,  Madame !  "  she  said 
cheerfully.  "  I  am  come  to  beg  your  company 
for  a  short  time.  You  must  know  that  my  son, 
Sir  Henry,  has  gone  to  Virginia." 

"But  no!  Truly,  we  have  not  heard  of  such 
a  thing." 

"  Ha,  my  dear,  that  is  the  De  Sille's  policy ! 
What  he  makes  by  it,  I  hope  he  knows,  for  no  one 
else  pretends  to.  Sir  Henry  has  gone  on  a  polit 
ical  mission,  but  though  he  was  in  an  agitation 
about  the  business,  I  assure  you  the  city  is  quite 
ignorant  of  his  journey.  His  valet  and  myself 
walked  down  to  the  ship  with  him,  and  I  do  not 
believe  that  three  persons  in  New  Amsterdam 
knew  that  Sir  Henry  Moody  was  going  on  an  im 
portant  mission  to  the  Governor  of  Virginia." 

"  If  Peter  Stuyvesant  had  been  sending 
him " 

"  Ah,  that  would  have  been  a  different  affair !  " 
cried  Lady  Moody  impulsively.  "  There  would 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  213 

have  been  a  guard  of  soldiers  from  the  Fort  to 
accompany  Sir  Henry  to  his  ship;  there  would 
have  been  trumpeters  in  advance,  and  the  roll  of 
drums  to  march  to,  and  certainly  the  roar  of  can 
non  as  the  ship  bearing  the  Company's  ambassa 
dor  lifted  her  anchor.  I  wish  Stuyvesant  would 
come  back.  Since  he  went,  all  the  wonderfuls  are 
worn  out,  and  New  Amsterdam  is  as  stupid  as 
Salem  or  Boston.  I  am  lonely,  will  you  and 
Agratha  go  back  to  Gravesend  with  me?  " 

This  affair  was  quickly  settled,  and  Agratha 
was  pleased  at  the  prospect;  for  she  did  not  for 
get  to  tell  herself  that  Mclvar  would  be  likely 
to  touch  at  Gravesend,  before  reaching  New  Ams 
terdam.  The  next  morning  they  all  went  to  Lady 
Moody's  sloop  together.  It  was  a  sweet,  cool 
May  morning,  and  the  scent  of  the  lilacs  filled  the 
streets,  but  Van  Ruyven  was  depressed  and  silent. 
The  visit  had  been  planned  and  carried  out  with 
a  haste  that  left  him  unhappy  and  helpless.  He 
would  gladly  have  withdrawn  his  consent,  and 
taken  the  storm  of  feminine  reproaches  resulting, 
but  he  saw  that  Agratha  was  happy  in  the  change, 
and  he  delayed  and  delayed  the  withdrawal  he 
contemplated,  until  the  ladies  were  on  board,  and 
he  standing  on  the  pier  watching  them  sail  away 
from  him.  Lady  Moody  and  Madame  Van  Ruy 
ven  soon  went  to  the  little  cabin,  but  Agratha 
stood  at  the  taffrail,  and  waved  her  hand  to  her 
father  as  long  as  she  could  see  him. 


A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

\ 

Did  no  Inner  Voice  in  those  few  moments 
whisper,  "  Look  long,  Van  Ruyven,  for  many  sad 
days  shall  pass  ere  you  see  your  daughter's  face 
again."  No.  Paul  received  neither  warning  nor 
counsel  from  any  Power  higher  than  his  own  in 
telligence,  for  he  was  a  purely  material  man,  his 
soul  barely  touched  the  rim  of  the  spiritual  life. 
He  never  recognised  presentiment  or  foreboding; 
the  prophecying  dreams  knew  him  not,  signs  and 
superstitions  of  all  kinds  he  ridiculed;  there  was 
no  side  of  his  outer  life  which  his  Inner  Life  could 
inform;  the  sharply  defined  conscious  life  he  knew 
fairly  well,  but  of  the  haunting  life  below  it,  he 
knew  nothing  at  all. 

Two  weeks  passed  quietly  away,  and  Paul  heard 
nothing  but  good  reports  from  Gravesend. 
Agratha  had  recovered  her  health  and  beauty,  and 
Madame  also  declared  she  had  renewed  her  youth. 
On  the  Monday  morning  of  the  third  week  of  their 
visit,  Lady  Moody  met  them  at  the  breakfast  table 
in  her  travelling  dress. 

"  Ragel,"  she  said,  "  you  may  notice  that  I  am 
ready  for  a  sea  trip.  I  heard  last  night  that  all 
the  seed  corn  put  away  for  this  spring  planting  is 
spoiled,  and  the  land  is  now  ready  and  waiting 
for  the  seed.  I  must  go  to  New  Amsterdam  to 
day  for  a  fresh  supply.  Who  will  go  with  me, 
and  who  will  remain  here?  " 

"  I  wish  to  stay  here,"  answered  Agratha. 

"  Well  then,  Deborah,  I  will  go  with  you.     I 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  215 

can  run  home  and  see  that  the  house  is  going  on 
right,  and  that  my  husband  is  not  neglected. 
How  long  shall  we  be  away  ?  " 

"  This  night  only.  Sometime  to-morrow  we 
shall  make  Gravesend  again." 

"  Then  Agratha  and  Ladarine  would  be  alone 
to-night." 

"  My  dear,  by  no  means.  James  Hubbard  and 
his  wife  will  come  over  here  at  the  darkening,  and 
remain  until  morning." 

"  I  should  never  think  of  being  afraid,  if  Lad 
arine  was  with  me,"  said  Agratha.  "  Is  there  any 
need  for  the  Hubbards  to  come?  Mr.  Hubbard 
makes  such  long  prayers,  and  Ladarine  does  not 
like  him." 

"  I  know,  Agratha,"  answered  Lady  Moody. 
"  Ladar Jne  would  enjoy  being  alone,  and  while 
so,  have  the  Indians  to  fight  off  the  place.  I  am 
opposed  to  Ladarine  making  a  heroine  of  herself. 
I  cannot  spare  her  scalp,  it  implies  too  much  loss 
of  every  kind." 

"  Is  there  any  fear  of  an  Indian  attack  ?  "  asked 
Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

"  Not  any,  Ragel,  unless  they  have  found  out 
that  Governor  Stuyvesant  is  away.  They  both 
fear  and  love  Stuyvesant,  because  he  has  always 
been  absolutely  just  to  them.  Justice  is  what 
they  understand.  The  Long  Island  Indians  are 
a  proud  race,  and  Stuyvesant  won  them  by  re 
specting  their  peculiarities.  He  has  eat  and 


216      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

drank  and  smoked  with  them,  and  this  treatment 
has  pacified  them,  where  powder  and  shot  failed." 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  I  ought  to  leave 
Agratha,"  said  Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

"  Why  then,  upon  my  word  Agratha  is  as  safe 
here  as  on  your  own  hearthstone.  I  shall  go 
straight  to  the  Stillwells',  and  Nicholas  will  have 
the  bags  of  corn  I  require  shipped  early  in  the 
morning.  We  may  be  back  here  by  one  o'clock, 
and  Ladarine  must  have  a  good  dinner  ready  for 
us." 

So  there  was  a  little  flurry  of  hurry  and  ex 
citement,  until  the  two  ladies  were  on  the  water; 
then  a  pleasant  stillness  settled  over  the  big 
house,  as  Agratha  brought  her  bit  of  lace  work 
beside  the  big  Yorkshire  woman,  and  very  soon 
they  began  talking  about  Gael  Mclvar.  And  it 
so  happened  that  Agratha's  confidence  went 
further  than  she  intended,  and  Ladarine  heard  the 
whole  story  of  the  detained  letters  and  gifts. 

"  It  was  a  shame,"  she  replied,  "  and  I  don't 
mind  saying  so.  Thy  father  shouldn't  have  done 
it ;  it  wasn't  fair  of  him." 

At  the  very  hour  that  Ladarine  uttered  this 
condemnation  of  Van  Ruyven,  Gael  Mclvar  en 
tered  his  warehouse,  and  was  taken  to  his  private 
room.  Van  Ruyven  appeared  to  be  lost  in  a 
column  of  figures,  and  he  did  not  look  up  until 
the  total  was  reached.  Then  he  turned  and  saw 
Gael  Mclvar.  The  handsome  youth  was  like  an 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  217 

incarnation  of  Love  and  Hope,  and  his  beauty  and 
apparent  happiness  was  an  offence 

"I  am  just  arrived,  Councillor,"  he  said,  "  and 
I  am  glad  to  see  you  again.  I  hope  Madame  and 
Miss  Agratha  are  well." 

"  They  are  in  Albany  at  present.  I  suppose 
they  are  well." 

"  It  is  more  than  two  years,  Councillor,  since 
I  saw  you." 

"  I  have  much  business  this  day — but  if — per 
haps  there  is  something  I  can  oblige  you  in?  " 

"  Sir,  I  have  come  from  Scotland  purposely 
to  ask  your  permission  to  marry  Miss  Van  Ruy- 
yen." 

"  Indeed." 

"  I  love  her,  Sir,  beyond  all  words." 

"Well  then?" 

11 1  wish  to  make  her  my  wife — at  once." 

"  You  want  an  impossibility.  She  can  never 
be  your  wife." 

"  Sir !  Sir !  You  cannot  mean  what  you 
say!" 

"  The  words  I  speak,  I  mean.  That  is  my 
way." 

"  Sir,  I  will  not  mention  my  own  love,  but  let 
me  tell  you,  your  daughter  loves  me." 

"  She  does  not.  If  she  does,  she  must  stop 
loving  you.  I  will  see  to  that." 

"  She  has  promised  to  marry  me." 

"  She  can  marry  no  one,  without  my  consent." 


218      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Then,  Sir,  I  entreat  your  consent." 

"  I  will  not  permit  her  to  marry  until  she  is 
twenty-one  years  old.  Can  you  wait  three 
years  ?  " 

"  No.  That  would  be  an  impossible  wait.  Sir 
I  can  give  your  daughter  high  station,  honours 
and  great  wealth." 

"  I  care  nothing  for  such  things." 

"  I  have  done  fairly  well  at  Oxford.  I  did  not 
leave  without  honours." 

"  That  will  be  to  your  advantage." 

"  Sir,  what  have  you  against  my  claim  on 
Agratha's  future  ?  " 

"  You  have  no  claim  on  Miss  Van  Ruyven's 
future." 

"  Her  sure  promise." 

"  It  is  worth  nothing.     She  cannot  redeem  it." 

"  You  must  have  some  reason  for  such  an  un 
just  dislike  as  you  appear  to  bear  towards  me. 
Will  you  tell  me  what  it  is  ?  " 

"  I  will.  You  are  a  Scot !  "  and  he  lifted  his 
head  as  he  spoke,  and  let  his  passion  get  the  bet 
ter  of  him.  "  All  your  people  are  selfish  and 
cruel.  There  was  your  bondman  friend.  He  was 
kindly  treated  by  myself  and  all  my  family. 
After  he  obtained  his  freedom,  he  never  entered 
my  house  or  spoke  to  me  again.  He  never  saw 
my  wife  and  daughter  if  they  were  in  the  same 
room  with  him.  He  was  taken  into  the  Van 
Dams'  family,  he  won  Elsie's  love,  and  got  her  to 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  219 

marry  him  on  a  two  weeks'  acquaintance,  then  he 
took  her  away  from  her  mother,  and  insisted  also 
on  Elsie's  portion  being  paid  to  him;  and  so  left 
Madame  to  break  her  heart  in  poverty  and  lone 
liness.  What  do  you  think  of  such  conduct?" 

"  The  circumstances  were  peculiar,  and  it  is 
the  way  of  the  world." 

"  It  may  be  the  way  of  the  Scotch  world,  it  is 
not  the  way  of  the  Dutch  world." 

"  Is  there  anything  I  can  say,  or  do,  to  win 
your  consideration,  Councillor." 

"  Nothing.  Agratha's  marriage  will  not  be  in 
my  consideration  for  three  years." 

"  Great  Heaven !  You  have  a  heart  harder 
than  a  stone." 

"  My  daughter  is  dearer  than  life  to  me." 

"  I  deny  it.  You  have  treated  your  daughter 
cruelly,  ever  since  I  left  her — stolen  her  letters, 
kept  her  gifts,  and  refused  to  give  the  poor  child 
the  few  words  of  comfort  that  would  have  spared 
her  hours  of  anxiety  about  me." 

*'  Lord  Mclvar,  you  are  out  of  the  question. 
This  is  a  day  of  business,  and  I  have  more  im 
portant  things  to  attend  to,  than  your  love 
affairs."  Then  he  rose  in  a  passion,  went  to  the 
door,  and  flung  it  wide  open.  He  did  not  speak, 
but  his  imperative  gesture  was  sufficient. 

"  You  are  beyond  doubt,  Sir,  the  most  dis 
courteous,  as  well  as  the  most  dishonourable  of 
men,"  said  Mclvar,  as  he  left  the  room,  "  but  I 


220      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

shall  go  at  once  to  Albany,  and  plead  my  cause 
with  Agratha.  I  will  win  her  in  spite  of  you.  I 
will  win  her,  if  I  go  to  the  gates  of  hell  to  win  her." 

Van  Ruyven  was  crimson  with  rage,  and  trem 
bling  with  his  effort  to  control  it.  Mclvar  was 
also  very  wroth,  but  he  preserved  a  gay  debonair 
manner,  and  smiled  and  spoke  to  the  men  he  met 
in  the  store  in  a  careless  tone,  asking  one  of  them, 
where  he  could  find  a  man  capable  of  taking  his 
ship  to  Albany? 

The  man  of  whom  this  inquiry  was  made  was 
charmed  with  the  young  lord's  urbanity,  and 
smiling  good-will,  and  he  offered  to  go  with  him 
to  Chris  Jansen's  the  best  pilot  for  any  water, 
near  New  Amsterdam.  And  Van  Ruyven  was 
astounded  and  infuriated  at  Mclvar  accepting  the 
services  of  one  of  his  men ;  though  he  told  himself 
at  the  moment,  that  Teunis  Van  Brugge  was  no 
longer  in  his  employ. 

He  found  it  impossible  to  go  back  to  his  figures. 
He  knew  that  he  must  go  home,  and  get  into  its 
solitude  in  order  to  collect  and  control  his  feel 
ings.  And  he  was  no  sooner  on  the  street  than 
he  remembered  Ragel  was  not  there  to  help  him 
in  his  trouble." 

"  It  is  the  way  things  go,"  he  muttered.  "  If 
you  want  your  wife,  she  is  looking  after  some 
other  people.  Ragel  is  getting  to  be  a  real  wan- 
derfoot, — not  in  her  own  house  for  more  than  two 
weeks  now.  I  wish  I  had  not  let  her  go  to  Grave- 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  221 

send.  Lady  Moody  is  an  unmanageable  woman 
—  and  also  that  fellow's  cousin  —  confound 
him!" 

He  ordered  his  dinner  to  be  hurried  forward, 
and  sat  down  to  consider  his  ways.  Mclvar  had 
gone  to  Albany,  he  was  sure  of  that,  for  he  had 
sent  a  trustworthy  clerk  to  watch  his  movements, 
and  this  man  said  he  had  seen  Chris  Jansen  go 
on  board  The  Nautilus  with  Lord  Mclvar,  and 
also  watched  the  ship  make  her  way  to  the  North 
River. 

But  that  was  not  enough,  he  must  have  Agratha 
under  his  own  roof  and  control,  and  while  he  was 
considering  the  wisdom  of  going  himself  to  Grave- 
send,  Ragel  entered  the  room.  Never  had  Van 
Ruyven  been  so  thankful  for  her  cheerful,  sen 
sible  presence,  and  he  immediately  told  her  all  his 
trouble. 

"  And  you  sent  him  to  Albany?" 

"  I  did." 

"  I  never  knew  you  to  tell  a  straight  lie  like 
that  before,  Paul." 

"  I  committed  a  little  sin,  to  save  a  greater 
one." 

"  Well  then,  it  may  be  two  weeks  before  he  gets 
back  from  Albany.  We  intend  going  to  the 
Hague  in  July,  suppose  we  start  at  once." 

"That  idea  I  like,  Ragel.  The  Great  Chris 
topher  sails  for  Amsterdam  in  six  days.  Could 
thou  be  ready?" 


222      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Could  thou,  Paul?  " 

"  I  can  put  Wim  in  my  place.  He  knows  the 
business  as  well  as  I  do.  Did  Agratha  come  with 
thee?  Where  is  she?  " 

"  In  Gravesend.  I  did  not  bring  her,  because 
I  am  going  back  in  the  morning." 

"  But  is  Agratha  alone  down  there?  " 

"  There  is  the  woman  Ladarine  with  her,  and 
the  Hubbards,  and  the  whole  settlement  if  she 
wanted  it.  Lady  Moody  had  to  come  to  New 
York  for  seed  corn  that  was  much  needed.  She 
thought  we  might  be  in  Gravesend  again  by  noon 
to-morrow." 

"  Where  was  Lady  Moody  going  for  the  seed 
corn?  " 

"  To  Nicholas  Stillwell's  warehouse." 

"  If  Nicholas  Stillwell  has  it  to  put  on  Lady 
Moody's  sloop,  you  will  not  get  back  to  Grave- 
send  by  noon.  It  will  more  likely  be  dark. 
He  is  a  slow  man." 

"  Noon  or  dark,  I  will  be  there  to-morrow,  and 
3  will  bring  Agratha  home  the  next  day." 

"  See  that  thou  do  that  very  thing.  I  shall  be 
miserable  until  she  is  here,  in  my  home,  and  pres 
ence." 

"  And  in  a  week,  we  start  for  the  Hague?  " 

"  It  is  best  so." 

"  There  will  be  much  to  do.  We  must  be  here 
On  Wednesday." 

"  Remember,  Ragel,  that  there  are  many  fine 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER 

shops  in  Amsterdam  and  the  Hague.  Take  only 
your  travelling  clothes." 

Just  as  Paul  Van  Ruyven  and  his  wife  Ragel 
came  to  this  conclusion,  Lord  Mclvar  went  to  the 
man  at  the  wheel  of  The  Nautilus.  His  face  was 
irresolute  and  dissatisfied,  and  he  said,  "  Chris 
Jansen,  I  am  going  among  strangers,  and  you  tell 
me  that  we  may  meet  plenty  of  hostile  Indians. 
Now,  if  I  lose  my  life " 

"  Tut!     Tut!     Your  life  is  in  no  danger." 

"  Well,  if  I  never  return  to  New  Amsterdam, 
I  should  like  my  mother  and  my  relatives  to  know 
what  came  of  me.  Governor  Stuyvesant  is  un 
fortunately  away." 

"  Yes,  my  lord,  but  he  may  be  home  any  day." 

"  Do  you  know  Lady  Moody  ?  " 

"  I  rather  think  I  do." 

*'  Do  you  see  her  often  ?  " 

"  I  am  at  Gravesend  three  or  four  times  a  week. 
She  is  in  the  city  to-day  trying  to  buy  seed  corn. 
I  spoke  to  her  half  an  hour  before  you  mentioned 
the  Albany  trip  to  me.  Madame  Van  Ruyven  was 
with  her,  but  the  young  Miss  was  not.  She  went 
to  Gravescnd,  because  she  was  very  sick,  but  I 
heard  them  talk  of  coming  home  next  Monday." 

"  Chris  Jansen,  do  not  take  another  length  of 
the  boat.  I  am  going  to  Gravesend.  If  you  will 
put  me  at  Gravesend  early  to-morrow  morning, 
I  will  give  you  twenty  sovereigns.  You  know  the 
way  there?  " 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

*e  My  Lord,  I  could  sail  it  blind." 

"  We  will  stay  where  we  are,  until  twilight 
makes  all  grey  and  confused.  Then  slip  out  to 
sea.  You  must  try  and  have  me  at  Gravesend 
yery  early." 

"  I'll  have  you  there  at  cock  crow,  Sir." 

This  promise  was  amply  kept,  and  The  Nautilus 
jras  at  Gravesend  in  the  glimmer  of  the  dawning. 
All  was  quiet  and  lonely  as  if  the  eyes  of  man 
kind  had  never  before  looked  upon  the  low,  sandy 
stretches.  Mclvar  paid  Jansen,  and  as  he  did  so 
asked : 

"  Where  do  you  go  now,  Jansen  ?  " 

"  I  shall  walk  over  to  Flatbush,  my  Lord,  and 
get  a  bit  of  breakfast  with  my  daughter  who  lives 
there.  After  that,  I  shall  turn  my  face  Boston 
ways,  for  a  month  or  two.  I  have  a  son  there,  I 
have  not  seen  for  six  years,  I  am  needing  a  holi 
day,  and  your  Lordship's  generosity  gives  me  the 
power  to  take  one." 

"  Then  you  are  not  likely  to  be  in  New  Amster 
dam  for  a  few  weeks  ?  " 

*  If  you  say  a  few  months,  you  will  come  closer 
to  the  time  'tis  likely." 

*  That  is   good.     You   can  talk  then,   if   you 
wish." 

"  My  Lord,  I  can  live  without  talking,  especially 
about  business  that  does  not  concern  me." 

"  You  are  a  wise  man,  Jansen,"  and  he  pressed 
a  couple  more  sovereigns  into  the  man's  willing 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  225 

palm.  Then  they  parted  with  mutual  satisfac 
tion. 

As  for  Gael  Mclvar,  he  was  still  in  a  mood 
which  this,  or  that,  might  change.  His  good  and 
evil  nature  were  at  war,  and  their  forces  were 
evenly  balanced.  He  stood  still  a  few  moments 
watching  Jansen  out  of  sight,  and  then  let  his  eyes 
fall  upon  the  home  of  Lady'  Moody.  The  fairest 
and  dearest  of  women  to  him  was  under  its  roof, 
and  to  think  of  her  was  to  long  irresistibly  to  be 
with  her.  There  was  nothing  this  morning  to 
prevent  his  desire,  and  he  went  hastily  to  his 
cabin,  and  after  an  examination  of  much  hand 
some  clothing,  he  selected  a  new  sailor  suit  of  blue 
cloth,  with  its  flowing  necktie,  and  the  blue  cap. 
He  felt  that  his  kilt  and  phila-beg,  his  eagle  tipped 
Glengary,  and  his  jewelled  dirk  would  be  too  de 
monstratively  Scotch  that  it  might  become  a  vic 
tor,  but  that  the  modest  blue  sailor  suit  was  more 
proper  for  a  suitor.  And  at  that  moment  he 
could  feel  how  his  magnificent,  outlandish  dress 
with  the  air  of  authority  anc  superiority  which 
he  could  not  help  assuming  with  it,  might  have 
roused  every  sentiment  of  enmity  and  contempt  in 
the  worldly  practical  Van  Ruyven  against  him. 

He  admitted  frankly  to  himself  that  in  a  ware 
house  crowded  with  barrels  of  whale  oil,  salted 
fish,  and  meats,  and  all  kinds  of  ship  chandlery 
it  was  out  of  place  and  character.  "  If  the  shop 
had  been  full  of  muskets  and  powder,  and  powder 


226      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

horns,"  he  thought,  "  of  fishing  tackle,  and  trout 
rods  and  lines,  with  a  few  stag  antlers  of  twelve 
points — in  short,  if  it  had  been  like  McBean's  shop 
in  Inverness,  my  kilt  would  not  have  been  an 
offence.  It  would  have  said,  I'm  going  to  the 
hills  to  get  a  deer,  and  a  few  trout,  and  no  one 
would  have  thought  wrong  of  a  kilt  on  the  hills; 
but  when  you  stand  in  a  place  that  recalls  only 
Iceland,  and  Greenland  ice  and  snow,  a  kilt  does 
not  seem  natural — for  once,  I  was  not  properly 
dressed." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  and  then  he  al 
most  shouted :  "  No,  by  Heaven !  I  was  exactly 
right.  The  great  high  place  for  a  kilt  and  phila- 
beg  is  the  battlefield,  and  if  the  words  said  by  Van 
Ruyven  in  that  oily  room  were  not  a  challenge  of 
battle,  there  never  was  one.  Yes,  and  if  he  had 
not  said  one  word,  that  laugh  of  his,  as  he  shut 
the  door  after  me,  was  a  challenge  that  will  ring 
in  my  soul,  until  I  have  him  at  my  feet.  Come 
then,  Gael,  make  your  first  move." 

After  he  was  dressed  he  walked  slowly  to  Lady 
Moody's  house.  Ladarine  had  opened  the  double 
front  door,  and  he  could  hear  her  moving  about 
the  kitchen.  He  went  into  the  living  room  and 
sat  down.  Presently  Ladarine  came  in  with  the 
damask  and  silver  for  the  breakfast  table  in  her 
hands,  and  she  cried  out: 

"  Lord  Mclvar !  Well,  I  never !  No,  I  never 
did.  When  did  you  come  ?  " 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  227 

"  Five  minutes  ago.     Tell  Miss  Van  Ruyven." 

"  I'm  just  going  to  tell  her.  My  word,  she 
will  be  astonished !  "  and  she  ran  to  the  foot  of  the 
stairs,  crying: 

"  Agratha,  who  do  you  think  is  here  ?  Come 
down?  Come  down  quick!  You  will  be  de 
lighted,  you  will  that !  " 

"Who  is  it,  Lada?     Moeder?" 

"  Someone  better  than  moeder.  Come  and 
see!" 

Perhaps  Agratha  divined  the  truth,  or  per 
haps  she  had  heard  Gael's  voice,  at  any  rate  after 
an  interval  she  came  down  dressed  in  a  pretty 
pink  frock,  with  an  underwaist  of  line  Delhi  mus 
lin,  so  fine  and  white,  that  the  blush  on  her  lovely 
throat  and  neck  could  be  seen  through  it.  Her 
small  feet  were  in  bronze  sandals,  and  her  bright 
hair  lay  in  waves  and  curls  around  her  exquisite 
face  and  shoulders.  There  was  a  pink  ribbon 
through  her  hair,  and  a  white  rose  at  her  waist, 
and  she  was  altogether  sweet  and  fresh  as  an 
apple  blossom  in  the  first  hour  of  its  birth.  Gael 
heard  her  footsteps  on  the  stairs,  and  ran  to 
meet  her,  catching  her  in  his  arms  as  she  reached 
the  hall  floor. 

"  Oh  my  darling !  My  blessed  darling ! "  he 
cried ;  "  at  last !  at  last !  Let  me  see  your  lovely 
face !  Hold  it  up,  and  let  me  see  it,  dearest ! " 

Lada  looked  at  him  severely.  "  My  Lord,"  she 
said,  "  will  you  have  breakfast  with  us  ?  " 


228      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  That  is  what  I  am  expecting,  Lada." 

"  And  if  you  please,  what  would  you  like  for  a 
relish?  " 

"  Have  you  any  Yorkshire  ham  of  your  own 
curing?  " 

"  As  it  happens,  we  have,  my  Lord.  I  will  do 
you  a  rasher,  and  a  couple  of  eggs  poached  would 
be  suitable  with  it." 

"  Everything  is  suitable  this  morning,  Lada. 
I  am  in  heaven,  and  Yorkshire  ham,  and  poached 
eggs,  will  be  angel's  food.  It  is  the  company 
that  makes  the  difference,  is  it  not,  sweetest 
Agratha?  " 

It  was  a  wonderful  breakfast,  and  during  it 
Gael  described  his  new  boat,  and  the  special  suite 
he  had  prepared  for  Agratha,  if  their  marriage 
took  place  at  once :  "  Of  which  heavenly  event 
there  is,  I  am  sure,  no  doubt,"  he  said. 

"  I  fear  my  fader,  Gael,  will  wish  to  have  some 
delays." 

"  Your  father,  Sweet,  cannot  resist  your 
mother  and  yourself.  I  must  win  your  mother 
to-night." 

"  Moeder  is  so  kind,  she  will  not  be  hard  to 
win." 

"  Let  us  now  walk  down  to  the  ship,  before  the 
day  gets  hot.  Come,  Lada,  we  must  have  your 
company." 

"  Then  you  must  stop  at  home  to  have  it.  My 
Lady  and  Madame  Van  Ruyven  will  be  home  for 


LORD    MdVAR'S    OFFER  229 

dinner  at  one  o'clock,  and  dinner  must  be  readVj 
for  them." 

"  But,  Lada,"  urged  Mclvar,  "  it  is  only  half- 
past  seven.  It  will  not  take  us  more  than  one 
hour  to  walk  to  the  ship,  look  through  her,  and 
return  here.  Certainly  you  can  spare  us  one 
hour." 

After  much  persuasion  Lada  agreed  to  put  for 
ward  her  house  work,  and  be  ready  to  go  with 
them  to  The  Nautilus  at  nine  o'clock.  So  the 
lovers  sat  down  on  the  vine-shaded  piazza,  and 
Lada  hurried  away  full  of  business,  and  not  quite 
sure  that  she  was  doing  right  to  allow  Agratha 
to  go  anywhere  with  Lord  Mclvar,  even  under 
her  scrutiny  and  protection. 

It  was  a  little  after  nine  before  Ladarine  was 
ready,  and  Agratha  explained  privately  to  Gael 
that  Lada  never  went  anywhere — though  but  to  a 
neighbour's  house — without  putting  on  her  black 
stuff  gown ;  "  and  I  am  sure,  Gael,"  she  added, 
"  that  peculiarity  is  in  some  way  connected  with 
her  money;  for  she  will  not  trust  anyone  with 
her  savings,  not  even  the  Governor  or  Lady 
Moody.  She  says  they  would  be  careless  of  a 
poor  servant's  money." 

"  Perhaps  they  would — but  here  she  comes." 

The  walk  was  not  one  Ladarine  wanted,  in  fact 
the  whole  ship  business  was  against  her  personal 
wishes;  it  interfered  with  her  household  duties, 
it  compelled  her  to  undress,  and  redress  herself,  it 


230      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

left  her  kitchen  fire  in  an  uncertain  state  for  the 
beef  she  had  to  roast  on  her  return,  and  she  cared 
nothing  about  the  ship,  and  its  wonderful  arrange 
ments  and  fine  furnishings.  However  as  soon  as 
she  was  on  board,  she  gave  way  to  all  a  woman's 
curiosity,  and  was  so  interested  in  all  she  saw, 
that  she  forgot  how  quickly  time  can  go.  For 
she  had  found  ready  to  entertain  her  a  very  pleas 
ant  Scotch  woman,  who  acted  as  a  kind  of 
stewardess  or  shipkeeper,  and  they  had  sat  down 
over  a  glass  of  toddy,  and  talked  over  the  ad 
vantages,  comforts  and  blessings  of  the  Old 
Country,  in  comparison  with  the  New. 

In  the  mean  time  Agratha,  having  seen  with  de 
light  the  nest  of  beauty  and  comfort  Love  had 
prepared  for  her,  was  discussing  with  Gael  the 
probabilities  of  their  early  marriage,  and  it  was 
then  he  asked  her  the  question  which  he  felt  must 
decide  his  movements. 

"  Agratha,  my  Dear  One,  suppose  your  father 
will  not  yield  to  your  mother's  and  your  own  re 
quest,  will  you  marry  me  without  his  consent?  " 

"  I  have  promised  fader  I  would  never  marry 
anyone  without  his  consent.  I  could  not  break 
my  word." 

"  If  you  love  me,  you  would  forget  that  prom 
ise." 

"  So  impossible  that  would  be !  If  I  break  rny 
word  to  my  fader,  how  could  you  trust  me?  " 

From  this  position,  plead  as  he  would,  Agratha 


LORD    McIVAR'S    OFFER  231 

could  not  be  moved,  and  he  felt  angry  with  her. 
"  Do  you  know  that  you  are  unreasonable,  and 
unkind?  "  he  asked. 

"  Well,  then,  I  am  not  dishonourable,"  she  an 
swered. 

And  at  that  moment  Memory  pealed  in  his  soul 
Van  Ruyven's  scornful  laugh,  and  he  looked  in 
tently  at  Agratha,  and  thought :  "  She  has  her 
father's  stubborn  will.  I  will  take  my  own  way." 

Scarcely  had  he  made  this  resolution,  when 
Ladarine  entered  with  an  urgent  request  for  an 
immediate  return.  "  I  have  been  talking  when 
I  ought  to  have  been  watching  the  clock,  and  if  it 
please  you,  Lord  Mclvar,  you  must  give  orders 
for  some  hurry.  Come,  Agratha !  " 

"  In  five  minutes  I  will  have  the  gangway  put 
right,"  he  answered,  and  he  ran  up  the  compan 
ion  way,  and  as  soon  as  he  reached  the  deck, 
shouted  an  order  in  Gaelic,  which  was  answered 
with  wild  assent,  and  rapid  movements. 

All  the  pleasure  had  gone  out  of  Ladarine's 
face,  she  looked  cross  and  anxious,  and  as  she 
stood  waiting,  Someone  whispered  a  word  in  her 
soul  that  filled  her  with  terror.  She  ran  to  the 
deck,  and  saw  that  the  ship  had  loosed  her  cable, 
and  was  already  turned  to  the  ocean.  Every  sail 
was  set,  and  no  gangway  could  bridge  the  dis 
tance  between  sea  and  land.  Mclvar  stood  by 
the  mainmast,  issuing  rapid  orders,  but  it  was  not 
a  Mclvar  she  had  ever  before  seen.  Absolute  au- 


232      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORE 

thority,  power  not  to  be  disputed,  clothed  him  like 
a  garment,  and  his  words  resonant,  sibilant  and 
unknown  to  her,  acted  on  the  sailors  like  magic. 

Yet  she  walked  straight  to  him,  and  said :  "  You 
scoundrel !  You  are  carrying  off  Agratha !  " 

"  Yes,"  he  answered  curtly. 

"  Oh  my  God,  what  shall  I  do !  " 

Agratha  had  divined  some  trouble,  and  was 
standing  white  and  terrified  at  the  foot  of  the 
companion  way. 

"What  is  it,  Lada?"  she  asked. 

"  He  is  carrying  you  away,  Agratha !  He  is 
carrying  you  away !  " 

Then  Agratha  made  a  desperate  effort  to  reach 
the  deck,  but  motion  failed  her,  and  with  a  pierc 
ing  shriek  she  fell  as  if  smitten  by  lightning. 

Oh  what  words  could  tell  the  horror  of  that 
long,  sunny  day  upon  the  pitiless,  lonely  ocean; 
and  the  deeper  horror  of  the  dark  night,  when 
the  wind  and  the  tramp  of  feet  and  the  hoarse  calls 
of  men  and  the  creaking  cordage  added  their 
strange  terrors  to  the  two  bewildered,  miserable 
women.  Agratha  only  came  out  of  one  fainting 
fit  to  fall  into  another,  and  in  the  intervals  of  her 
sanity  called  with  such  heart-breaking  entreaties 
for  her  father  and  mother,  that  both  Ladarine  and 
the  woman  Mary  were  exhausted  with  pity  and 
grief. 

For  Agratha  was  well  aware  of  the  kind  of 
calamity  that  had  befallen  her.  It  meant  for  her 


LORD   McIVAR'S    OFFER  233 

utter  personal  ruin.  Her  parents  would  natur 
ally  believe  that  she  had  left  them  deceitfully  and 
willingly.  Everyone  would  say  so.  She  would 
bring  her  father  and  mother  down  to  their  graves 
with  shame.  They  would  cast  her  off.  In  every 
awful  sense,  she  felt  like  a  lost  child,  and  a  lost 
child  can  suffer  like  a  lost  soul. 

At  the  dawn  of  the  next  day  she  lay  motion 
less  and  speechless,  her  brain  had  become  stupefied 
by  suffering  inevitable  and  inconsolable.  Even 
Ladarine  trembled  at  the  greatness  of  the  child's 
calamity,  and  was  inspired  by  it  with  a  wonder 
ing  awe — What  could  it  mean? 


CHAFER  NINE 

THE   BEGINNING   OF   A   NEW   LIFE 

IT  was  four  in  the  afternoon,  instead  of  one, 
when  Lady  Moody  and  Madame  Van  Ruyven 
touched  Gravesend.  It  had  been  a  disagreeable 
day,  the  wind  being  against  them,  and  Lady 
Moody  much  annoyed  by  the  Still  wells'  slow 
methods  of  business.  Madame  also  had  her 
private  anxiety  concerning  Agratha  and  Mclvar, 
and  the  unhappy  state  of  mind  in  which  she  had 
left  her  husband.  Many  times  during  that  un 
pleasant  sail  she  assured  herself  that  unless  her 
husband  and  daughter  were  with  her,  she  would 
not  go  from  her  home  again. 

They  landed  wearily  and  almost  in  silence,  and 
Madame  wondered  that  Agratha  was  not  at  the 
wharf  to  meet  them.  But  there  was  no  other 
ship  in  sight — so  she  concluded  her  fears  regard 
ing  Mclvar  were  baseless. 

"  I  think  James  Hubbard  ought  to  have  been 
here  to  take  charge  of  the  corn,  after  all  the 
trouble  I  have  had  about  it,"  said  Lady  Moody, 
and  to  this  complaint  the  two  ladies  began  their 
tiresome  walk  up  the  sandy  road.  When  the 
234 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE       235 

house  came  in  sight,  Lady  Moody  started.  It 
had  such  a  lonely  look.  No  smoke  was  coming 
from  the  big  chimneys,  and  there  was  no  sign  of 
either  Agratha  or  Ladarine  flitting  between  the 
door  and  the  gate. 

"  Something  is  the  matter !  "  Lady  Moody  ex 
claimed.  "  Let  us  make  haste,  Ragel." 

"  Is  something  wrong?"  asked  Madame, 
catching  at  once  the  alarm  in,  her  companion's 
voice. 

"I  cannot  tell.     Can  you  walk  quicker?  " 

But  the  fear  in  their  hearts  made  their  steps 
slow  and  heavy.  They  felt  like  women  walking 
in  a  bad  dream,  for  they  were  scarcely  able  to 
move  their  feet.  Fortunately  the  next  moment 
they  met  James  Hubbard  with  his  cart,  going 
for  the  seed  corn. 

"  Are  not  Miss  Van  Ruyven  and  Ladarine  with 
you?  "  he  asked  anxiously. 

"  No,  James.     Why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

"  The  house  is  locked  up  and  I  made  no  doubt 
that  they  had  found  a  chance  to  follow  you  to 
New  Amsterdam  about  something  or  other." 

"  Is  it  locked  now,  James?       Now?  " 

"  Yes,  I  tried  to  get  in  a  few  minutes  ago,  but 
no  one  is  there." 

Madame  uttered  a  sharp  cry,  and  in  trying  to 
hurry  forward  fell.  "  You  ladies  had  better  get 
into  the  cart,"  said  Hubbard.  "  It  will  make  a 
few  minutes  difference." 


236      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

But  it  made  no  difference  in  the  result.  The 
doors  were  both  locked,  but  Lady  Moody  knew 
the  hiding  place  for  the  heavy  keys,  and  Hub- 
bard  quickly  opened  them.  All  was  quiet,  or»- 
derly  and  desolate.  The  table  was  laid  for  din* 
iier,  the  meat  and  vegetables  were  ready  to  cook, 
the  dessert  was  made  and  standing  in  the  dairy  ta 
cool.  Hastily  they  went  through  every  room> 
looking  for  some  written  word  or  message  to  ex 
plain  the  empty  house.  There  was  not  a  line 
anywhere,  and  both  women,  aghast  and  terri 
fied,  sat  down  in  despairing  stupefaction. 

Hubbard  could  help  them  to  no  solution  of  the 
difficulty.  "  The  men  have  been  in  the  fields  all 
day,"  he  said,  "  and  the  women  mostly  in  the 
house  gardens.  If  there  had  been  anything  un 
usual,  someone  would  have  seen  and  reported 
it." 

"  If  any  strange  ship  had  come  here,  it  would 
certainly  have  been  seen,  James  ?  "  asked  Lady 
Moody. 

"  Well,  my  Lady,  you  know  the  Sound  is  full 
of  Baxter's  pirate  ships,  and  it  is  a  point  of 
safety  with  us  never  to  notice  them  when  they 
come  to  land  for  fresh  water.  Respectable  craft 
ring  the  big  bell.  If  we  do  not  hear  the  bell,  we 
do  not  see  the  ship." 

"  I  know,  James." 

"  Oh,  Deborah,  I  must  go  home  and  tell  my 
husband!  I  feel  as  if  I  was  dying!  What  has 


BEGINNING    OF    A   NEW   LIFE      237 

come  to  my  child?  What  am  I  to  do?  I  am 
dying,  I  think." 

'*  Now  Ragel,  do  not  faint.  There  is  trouble 
enough  here.  Keep  your  senses  and  get  to  your 
husband  without  delay.  He  is  the  proper  person 
to  seek  his  child.  Perhaps  you  will  find  her  at 
home.  Suppose  that  she  has  received  an  injury; 
she  would  be  sure  to  go  at  once  to  New  Amster 
dam  for  help." 

"  She  would  have  left  a  little  note,  or  at  least 
a  message  with  a  neighbour." 

"  Sit  down,  Ragel,  and  for  God's  sake  do  not 
waste  your  soul  strength  in  tears." 

"  Oh  Deborah,  it  is  easy  for  you  to  say  that. 
My  little  Agratha  is  dearer  than  life  to  me.  Oh 
God  I  Oh  God  in  Heaven,  what  has  come  to  my 
child?" 

"  I  will  get  you  a  cup  of  tea,  while  James  un 
loads  the  corn,  then  he  will  take  you  to  the  foot 
of  your  own  garden.  You  will  be  home  by  mid 
night.  But  what  can  you  do  in  the  night?  " 

"  Paul  will  consider  things,  and  decide  what 
must  be  done." 

"  Yes,  I  see." 

Then  Hubbard  went  to  unload  the  corn,  but 
he  promised  to  be  back  by  seven  o'clock.  "  The 
moon  will  be  high  by  that  hour,"  he  said,  "  and 
we  shall  make  New  Amsterdam  before  midnight, 
if  this  wind  lasts." 

Left  to  themselves,  both  women  gave  way  to 


238      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

their  grief.  Ragel  could  not  be  still;  she  walked 
ceaselessly  up  and  down,  wringing  her  hands  and 
frantically  calling  her  child.  Lady  Moody  wept 
without  outcry  as  she  went  hither  and  thither, 
looking  for  the  things  she  wanted.  Her  loss  was 
a  grievous  one.  Ladarine  was  her  right  hand, 
her  hourly  help  and  comforter.  She  had  stood 
by  her  in  all  the  changes  of  her  strange  career, 
and  life  looked  bare  and  haggard  to  Lady  Moody 
without  her  friend  Ladarine. 

"  It  was  no  hurried  calamity,  Ragel,"  she  said, 
as  they  drank  the  tea  they  so  much  needed. 
'*  Ladarine  expected  to  be  back  early  enough  to 
cook  dinner  for  one  o'clock,  for  the  potatoes  are 
pared  and  standing  in  cold  water.  Neither  had 
she  been  hurried  in  her  preparations,  all  was  as 
carefully  attended  to  as  usual;  and  whenever,  or 
wherever  they  went,  they  took  time  to  lock  both 
front  doors,  and  put  the  keys  in  their  hiding 
place.  Evidently  they  went  leisurely  and  hap 
pily.  Who  did  they  go  with?  Dare  you  say 
your  thought  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Deborah,"  she  answered,  and  there  was 
a  little  anger  in  her  voice.  "  I  think  they  went 
with  Lord  Mclvar.  He  was  in  New  Amsterdam 
yesterday,  Paul  told  me  so,  and  made  me  promise 
to  bring  Agratha  home  because  he  was  at  hand." 

"  Oh,  indeed !  "  replied  Lady  Moody.  "  Poor 
Gael!  he  cannot  do  right  whatever  he  does." 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE      239 

**  It  is  not  right  to  persuade  a  child  to  leave 
her  fader  and  moeder,  and  go,  she  knows  not 
where." 

'*  Do  try  and  understand,  Ragel,  that  Agra 
tha  is  no  longer  a  child.  If  you  could  sleep  an 
hour  before  James  Hubbard  comes,  it  would 
help  you." 

"  Sleep,  Deborah !  How  can  you  suppose 
sleep  is  possible  to  me?  I  shall  sleep  no  more 
until  I  hear  something  from  Agratha.  Oh  Ag- 
ratha!  Agratha!  Where  are  you?" 

Yet  worn  out  with  physical  exertion  and  men 
tal  suffering,  she  mercifully  slept  most  of  the 
way  to  New  Amsterdam,  and  was  refreshed  and 
grateful  for  the  gracious  oblivion.  Hubbard 
awakened  her  when  they  were  near  the  landing 
at  the  foot  of  the  Van  Ruyven  garden,  and  she 
thanked  him  for  letting  her  sleep,  and  asked  him 
to  come  into  the  house  and  stay  the  rest  of  the 
night  with  them. 

"  No,"  he  answered,  "  I  will  tie  up  the  boat 
here,  and  take  a  nap  on  her.  I  want  to  be  back 
at  Gravesend  by  daylight.  Lady  Moody  will 
need  help.  I  must  do  all  I  can  for  her.  I  wish 
Sir  Henry  would  not  leave  home." 

There  was  no  difficulty  in  Ragel  getting  into 
the  house.  She  saw  a  light  in  her  bedroom,  and 
called  her  husband,  and  he  immediately  threw  up 
the  window  and  answered  her. 


240      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  But  you  have  not  brought  Agratha,"  he  said 
in  a  voice  full  of  fear  and  disappointment. 

"No,  Paul!" 

"But  why?" 

"  I  know  not — no  one  knows.     She  is  gone !  " 

"Gone!  Agratha  gone!  What  mean  you? 
Speak,  wife!  What  mean  you?" 

"  When  we  reached  Lady  Moody's  last  night, 
the  house  was  cold  and  locked.  Agratha  and 
Ladarine  cannot  be  found — and  they  have  left 
neither  letter  nor  message." 

Then  Paul  flung  his  arms  upward,  and  cried 
out  like  a  man  in  an  extremity  of  anguish  and 
despair.  It  was  a  long,  awful  hour,  before  Ragel 
could  get  him  sane  enough  to  consider  what — 
if  anything — could  be  done. 

However,  when  the  storm  of  his  grief  had  sub 
sided  into  low  sobs  and  exclamations,  his  love 
gave  him  a  wonderful  prescience.  He  divined 
the  whole  truth  so  clearly,  that  he  might  have 
seen  it  with  his  eyes ;  the  only  particular  in  which 
Love  failed  him,  was  his  strong  persuasion  that 
Agratha  had  gone  willingly  with  her  lover,  and 
that  Ladarine  had  been  well  paid  to  accompany 
them.  In  these  two  respects,  because  jealousy 
was  stronger  than  love,  he  did  not  see  clearly. 

"  The  fact  of  her  absconding  cannot  be  hid 
den,  Ragel,"  he  said,  "  but  that  wretch  Mclvar 
can  be  punished.  I  give  my  life  now  to  this  pur 
pose.  I  will  find  him.  I  will  prosecute  him  un- 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE 

til  he  swings  from  a  gallows.  For,  thank  God, 
kidnapping  is  hanging  in  England,  Holland,  and 
New  Netherland." 

"  Oh  Paul !  Paul !  Is  this  the  end  of  all  our 
love  and  hope?  But  I  will  stand  to  this — Agra- 
tha  did  not  go  willingly.  She  was  beguiled  on 
to  the  ship,  and  kept  there.  She  promised  thee 
never  to  marry  any  man  without  thy  consent." 

"  A  woman's  promise !     What  is  it  worth  ?  " 

"  Everything  it  meant  and  included.  Yes,  in 
deed!  What  are  you  going  to  do?  It  is  easy 
railing,  but  something  must  be  done." 

"  What  is  in  your  mind,  Ragel  ?  " 

"  This.  They  were,  I  am  sure,  beguiled  on  to 
Mclvar's  ship,  for  they  took  no  clothing  of  any 
kind.  They  would  likely  call  at  Bermuda  to 
buy  clothing;  if  not  there,  perhaps  at  Kingston. 
They  might  even  try  Norfolk,  or  if  they  took 
north,  go  straight  to  Boston.  Can  you  not  send 
a  ship  to  these  places  to  make  some  inquiries  ?  " 

"  Why?    Will  inquiries  bring  back  our  child?  *' 

"  Oh,  Paul !  I  want  to  know  that  the  Dear  One 
is  not  in  want  or  suffering.  I  want  to  know, 
Paul.  The  Long  Island  waters  are  full  of 
pirates." 

"  The  Long  Island  pirates  are  after  gold  and 
commodities.  They  don't  bother  about  women. 
They  have  no  room  for  even  one  woman  in  their 
narrow,  swift  boats." 

"  Why   not   hire   one   of   those   narrow,   swift 


242      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

boats  and  follow  Mclvar?  They  will  likely  stay 
a  few  days  at  Bermuda,  and  a  swift  cutter  may 
catch  them." 

"  Suppose  I  did,  what  then?  " 

"If  you  sent  her  a  letter " 

"I  would  cut  off  my  right  hand,  rather  than 
use  it  to  write  to  Mclvar's  mistress." 

"  Paul  Van  Ruyven,  say  that  word  again,  or 
any  other  word  reflecting  on  my  daughter's  chas 
tity,  and  I  will  leave  thy  house  forever!  I  will 
never  speak  to  thee  again,  no,  never,  while  I  live! 
Thou  ought  to  cut  thy  tongue  out,  for  uttering 
such  a  slander  against  the  purest,  sweetest  soul 
that  God  ever  made." 

"  If  an  angel  from  heaven  put  herself  on  Mc 
lvar's  boat  with  him,  what  would  thou  think  of 
her?" 

"  Many  good  things,  instead  of  the  one  bad 
thing.  For  shame  of  thy  sinful  heart!  Thou 
art  worse  than  Mclvar,  for  I  am  sure  he  had  not 
one  evil  thought  of  Agratha.  All  he  asked,  was 
to  make  her  his  wife." 

"  If  she  was  pure  as  Christ's  mother,  who 
would  believe  it,  after  sailing  with  Mclvar?  " 

"  I  would  believe  it.  And  if  I  was  a  man,  I 
would  strike  the  lie  off  the  lips  of  anyone  who 
said  different." 

"  The  world's  verdict  is  what  the  world  lives 
by,  Ragel.  We  must  regard  it.  Yes,  indeed ! " 

"  God's  verdict  is  above  it." 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE      243 

"I  believe  that  Agratha  went  willingly  with 
Mclvar.  She  was  sick  in  love  with  him." 

"  She  did  not  go  willingly.  But  mind 
this,  Paul,  if  she  went  at  all,  it  was  thy  own 
fault." 

"My  fault!" 

"  Yes,  thy  fault.  If  thou  had  not  kept  her 
letters,  she  had  not  been  sick,  she  had  not  gone 
to  Gravesend,  this  trouble  had  not  come." 

"I  had  a  right " 

"  Thou  had  no  right.  Thou  did  Agratha  a 
great  wrong — thou  put  her  love  affair  at  the 
beginning,  in  a  false  light.  Thou  hast  never 
been  straight  or  honourable  about  Mclvar.  How 
could  thou  expect  he  would  be  honourable  with 
thee?  Yet  he  would  have  been,  had  thou  trusted 
him." 

"  All  lovers  are  liars !  " 

"  Thou  told  him  a  straight  lie  yesterday,  and 
sent  him  away  on  a  fool's  errand.  And  that  lie 
wrought  us  this  sorrow.  Had  thou  told  him  the 
truth,  he  would  have  come  straight  to  Lady 
Moody's,  and  he  would  have  found  me  with  Ag 
ratha,  and  had  no  opportunity  to  kidnap  her; 
for  that  is  what  has  happened.  What  good  is 
there  in  lies?  They  work  to  ill  and  sorrow,  al 
ways." 

"Ragel!  Ragel!  cruel,  cruel  art  thou!  It  is 
flaying  the  broken  heart,  to  say  such  things  to 
me." 


S44      A  MAID   OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

"  What  art  thou  going  to  do?  I  want  some 
word  about  my  daughter." 

"  When  the  day  comes,  I  will  send  a  man  to 
Albany.  We  must  find  out  if  Mclvar  went 
there." 

"  He  found  thee  out.  He  never  went  to  Al 
bany;  he  went  to  Gravesend." 

"  Well  then,  he  hired  Chris  Jansen.  I  can  send 
for  Jansen  in  the  morning  and  see  what  he 
says." 

"  Yes,  that  is  good." 

So  the  weary  hours  of  this  most  miserable 
night  passed,  and  they  pressed  heavily  upon  Van 
Ruyven.  He  could  feel  a  certain  want  in  all 
Ragel's  sympathy;  for  she  did  really  think  he 
was  in  some  measure  to  blame.  And  this  bitter 
drop,  infused  into  the  cup  of  his  sorrow,  could  by 
no  means  be  removed;  it  penetrated  everywhere, 
even  as  a  few  drops  of  ink  cloud  a  full  glass  of 
water. 

Week  after  week  passed,  but  brought  no  re 
lief;  no  word  from  the  lost  child,  no  credible  in 
formation  about  Mclvar.  Paul  and  Ragel 
showed  the  pitiless  suspense  in  every  way.  They 
had  grown  old,  and  the  once  happy,  prosperous 
home  was  the  abiding  place  of  grief  and  anxiety. 
Fortunately  before  this  calamity  came  to  them, 
Paul  had  begun  to  make  arrangements  for  a 
lengthy  stay  in  Europe,  and  these  he  now  com 
pleted.  His  two  sons  were  put  in  charge  of  the 


BEGINNING   OF   A   NEW   LIFE 

business,  and  the  home  was  rented  for  a  period 
of  three  years. 

"  I  shall  never  come  back  here,  Paul,"  said 
Ragel,  as  she  walked  through  its  rooms  ere  she 
left  them  in  the  hands  of  strangers,  "  never  come 
back,  Paul,  unless  Agratha  comes  with  me." 

"  We  have  been  very  happy  here,  Ragel." 

"  Yes,  Dear  One,"  she  answered,  "  thou 
brought  me  here  a  bride.  Thou  hast  been  a  good 
husband." 

"  Alas !  I  have  feared  lately  thou  did  not  think 
so,  Ragel." 

"  My  heart  is  broken,  Paul.  Have  pity  on 
me!  Many  things  I  say,  that  are  only  words. 
My  troubles  make  me  cross.  Thou  art  good, 
and  I  love  thee  with  all  my  heart ;  yes,  I  do ! " 
Then  he  stooped  and  kissed  her,  and  hand  in  hand 
they  left  their  home,  mercifully  ignorant  whether 
they  would  see  it  again  or  not 

They  had  taken  rooms  at  Creiger's  Inn  until 
the  return  of  Stuyvesant,  who  was  hourly  ex 
pected,  for  Paul  was  anxious  to  procure  from 
him  authority  to  act  in  his  place,  if  any  uncer 
tainty  arose  about  Agratha's  American  prop 
erty,  of  which  Stuyvesant  was  guardian,  when 
her  affairs  came  up  for  settlement.  They  had 
waited  wearily  for  him,  and  not  only  they;  the 
whole  city  was  in  a  state  of  frantic  expectation. 
He  was  at  length  coming  to  his  own,  and  his  own 
were  joyfully  ready  to  receive  him.  But  he 


246      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

came  quietly  up  the  river  at  night,  and  was  in 
the  Fort  before  his  arrival  was  known. 

"  There  was  a  grand  reception  planned  in  thy 
honour,"  said  Madame  Stuyvesant,  "  and  thou 
hast  disappointed  them,  Peter." 

"  God  knows  I  wish  it  could  be  otherwise, 
Judith,  I  do  indeed,  but  to  speak  it  plain,  the 
expedition  has  been  a  great  failure,  and  to  blow 
trumpets  and  ring  bells  over  it,  would  be  a  ri 
diculous  thing." 

"  How  was  it  a  failure,  Peter?  " 

"  Oliver  Cromwell  decreed  it  so.  He  had  con 
ceived  the  same  plan  as  myself,  but  Cromwell's 
orders  are  immediately  obeyed.  It  took  a  year 
tor  the  Honourable  Stupidities  in  the  Amsterdam 
Chamber  to  see  the  importance  of  my  design;  and 
then  having  secured  their  permission,  it  was 
eight  months  later,  before  I  could  persuade  the 
Wise  Idiots  of  my  Council  Chamber  to  vote  a 
stiver  for  expenses.  In  the  meantime,  while  we 
were  quarrelling  about  a  few  guilders,  Cromwell's 
ships  were  all  over  the  West  Indian  seas,  and  he 
had  laid  an  embargo  on  all  Dutch  vessels.  He 
took  eight  in  the  Barbadoes  harbours,  and  three 
of  the  eight  were  under  my  command." 

"  How  I  hate  that  man,  Peter." 

"  He  is  to  be  honoured  and  admired.  He  did 
the  thing  I  wanted  to  do.  If  I  had  to  be  disap 
pointed  and  vanquished,  it  is  some  salve  to  my 
mortification  that  I  submitted  to  no  less  a  soldier 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE      247 

than  Oliver  Cromwell.  The  man  is  irresistible 
and  unconquerable.  He  is  ubiquitous;  his  orders 
ring  in  every  land,  the  flash  of  his  sword  illumines 
every  part  of  the  habitable  world.  I  hate  fail 
ure,  Judith,  as  much  as  any  man  can  do,  but  if 
I  had  known  Cromwell  was  working  out  my  plan, 
with  the  English  navy  to  back  him,  I  should  have 
— retired." 

But  the  success  or  failure  of  this  expedition 
made  little  difference  to  the  happy  New  Amster 
dam  burghers.  They  had  received  their  Stuy- 
vesant  back  safe  and  sound,  and  it  was  a  great 
satisfaction  to  all  waiting  an  audience,  to  hear 
him  striking  the  floor  with  his  wooden  leg,  and 
thumping  the  table  with  his  powerful  hand,  and 
flinging  his  stinging  adjectives  pell-mell  at  all, 
and  sundry.  At  these  Stuyvesant  signs  and 
symbols,  they  looked  at  each  other  and  smiled. 
They  understood  from  them,  that  Peter  was  un 
changed,  that  he  had  taken  failure  and  disaster  as 
mere  contingencies  of  his  position  as  lord  and 
master  of  the  burghers  of  New  Netherland.  And 
after  all,  they  wanted  him  just  as  he  was.  "  He 
does  things,"  said  Johan  Willimsen,  the  baker, 
"  and  he  would  rather  they  failed,  than  not  do 
them  at  all.  That  is  his  way." 

Van  Ruyven  wrote  for  a  private  interview, 
"  in  order  to  discuss  some  personal  matters,"  and 
received  permission  to  be  at  the  Fort  at  six 
o'clock  that  evening.  The  hour  set  pleased  Van 


248      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Ruyven.  Stuyvesant  would  have  had  his  sup 
per,  and  they  could  smoke  and  quietly  discuss  the 
trouble  that  had  come  to  him ;  "  and  I  make  no 
doubt,  Ragel,"  said  the  distracted  man,  "  but 
what  he  will  give  me  good  help  and  counsel." 

On  the  contrary,  Stuyvesant  was  in  an  irate 
temper.  He  did  not  remove  the  pipe  from  his 
lips,  but  gazing  with  a  frowning  intentness  at 
Van  Ruyven,  pointed  to  the  chair  he  wished  him 
to  occupy. 

"  I  am  thankful  to  see  thee  back,  Governor," 
said  Van  Ruyven,  "  we  have  needed  thee  much." 

"  I  think  that  is  plain.  What,  for  instance, 
hast  thou  been  doing  to  thyself  and  all  concern 
ing  thee?  What  hast  thou  been  doing?  Thou 
hast  become  an  old  man.  I  hear  thy  wife  is 
dying.  Thy  beautiful  daughter  is  lost.  Thy, 
business  is  out  of '  thy  hands.  Thine  home  is 
rented  to  strangers.  Man!  Into  whose  hands 
hast  thou  fallen?  " 

"  Into  the  same  hands  that  Job  fell.  But  I 
am  not  yet  ready  to  curse  God  and  die.  I  want 
you  to  help  me  find  my  daughter.  If  I  had  her, 
if  I  only  knew  where  she  was,  all  the  rest  would 
come  right." 

"  That  is  insane  balderdash.  Things  can 
never  be  the  same  again." 

"  Oh,  my  God,  that  is  the  truth !  " 

"  What  do  you  know  about  Agratha?  Tell  me 
the  last  fragment  of  certainty  you  have." 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE      249 

"  I  know  certainly,  that  she  ran  away  with 
Lord  Mclvar." 

"  You  lie !  "  cried  Stuyvesant.  "  You  lie  twen 
ty-fold,  Paul  Van  Ruyven.  What  an  unworthy, 
perfidious,  treasonable  father  you  are!  It  passes 
my  understanding  why  God  gives  his  sweet  little 
daughters  to  cruel,  selfish  men  like  you,  and 
leaves  Peter  Stuyvesant  hungry  and  thirsty  for  a 
little  daughter  to  love  and  cherish,  for  His  sake. 
Alas !  for  the  dear  beautiful  Agratha ! " 

"  You  asked  me,  Governor,  for  some  reality 
about  her  loss.  I  know  that  Mclvar  was  in 
Gravesend  early  on  the  morning  of  her  disappear 
ance.  In  four  hours,  he  and  his  ship,  Agratha 
and  Ladarine,  were  all  gone  away.  They  went 
together,  no  doubt  of  it." 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  Agratha,  wise  and  lov 
ing  as  she  was,  would  leave  all  dear  to  her  at  a 
moment's  notice,  for  that  be-feathered,  be-petti- 
coated  Jack-a-Dandy.  What  a  sap-headed  fool 
you  must  be,  to  think  so!  Lord!  And  you  had 
the  loveliest  daughter  in  all  the  land.  And  poor 
Peter!  Humff— f— f.  What  the  devil  next?" 

"  My  wife  and  I  are  going  to  Holland  and 
England." 

"God's  sake.     For  what?" 

"  To  see  if  we  can  hear  anything  of  her." 

"  A  villain  like  Mclvar  would  not  go  to  either 
country." 

"But  why?" 


250      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Because  kidnapping  women,  both  in  Holland 
and  England,  ends  on  the  gallows,  and  I  tell  you, 
sir,  if  Mclvar  puts  his  foot  in  New  Netherland, 
he  will  get  the  deepest  dungeon  in  the  Fort,  and 
the  highest  gallows  that  can  be  built  for  him. 
We  don't  have  everything  we  ought  to  have,  but, 
thank  God,  we  do  have  Holland'.;  laws,  and  Peter 
Stuyvesant  to  see  them  carried  out !  " 

"Where  would  you  look  for  him,  Governor?" 

"  Where,  but  in  his  own  wild  country.  There 
they  admire  a  man  who  kidnaps  his  wife,  are  in 
deed  as  proud  of  the  dastardly  feat,  as  English 
milords  are  of  fighting  duels." 

"  You  know  everything,  Governor." 

"  I  know  this,  because  while  I  was  away,  I 
stayed  a  week  in  the  house  of  a  Highland  Scot. 
There  were  just  two  books  in  his  library,  a  Bible 
and  a  History  of  the  Scottish  clans.  From  the 
latter  I  learned  that  the  father  of  this  young 
blackguard  Mclvar  carried  off  the  daughter  of 
a  rich  border  gentleman,  that  his  uncle  ran  away 
with  the  Lord  of  Jura's  daughter,  and  his  grand 
father  with  the  heiress  of  Breadalbane.  It  is  in 
their  blood.  They  '  lift '  desirable  women,  as 
they  lift  cattle,  or  any  other  commodity  they 
want." 

"  Is  there  no  law  against  kidnapping  in  Scot 
land?  " 

"  I  should  say  not.  If  there  was,  the  Chiefs 
would  keep  the  Law  Lords  busy." 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE     251 

"  If  I  could  only  believe  that  my  Agratha 
was  taken  by  force,  and  could  not  help  her 
self." 

"  You  are  a  poor,  mean  father,  if  you  cannot. 
You  would  make  the  devil  blush,  sir,  if  he  had  any 
blushing  faculty  in  him;  for  he  is  kind  and  com 
plimentary  to  the  children  who  serve  him  well. 
He  believes  in  his  own,  and  gives  them  their 
hearts'  desire.  I  have  seen  him  do  it  all  my  life 
long.  But  I  tell  you,  Paul  Van  Ruyven,  if  ever 
you  say  a  word  disparaging  my  dear,  innocent 
ward  Agratha,  I  will  denounce  you,  even  in  the 
Kirk,  I  will  call  you  a  liar." 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant,  you  make  yourself  too 
hot  about  my  affairs.  Have  you  considered  that 
Agratha  had  Ladarine  Gilpin  with  her,  and  that 
an  appeal  to  the  men  on  the  boat  might  have 
gained  their  help?  " 

"  Not  a  man  on  Mclvar's  boat  would  have  lis 
tened  to  her,  or  even  understood  her.  I  had  a 
talk  this  morning  with  Chris  Jansen.  He  told 
me  that  every  man  on  the  ship  was  a  Mclvar. 
Even  the  one  woman  was  a  Mclvar,  and  the  wife 
of  the  boatswain.  Only  the  woman  spoke  any 
English,  and  even  if  they  had  understood  Agra- 
tha's  entreaties,  they  would  not  have  regarded 
them.  He  said  they  adored  Mclvar  as  their  Cap 
tain  and  Chief,  and  would  have  been  chopped  to 
pieces,  rather  than  disobey  him." 

"  I  love  Agratha !     Oh,  how  I  love  her !  "  cried 


252      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Van  Ruyven  pitifully,  and  he  knew  not  that  he 
trembled,  and  that  his  face  was  wet  with  tears. 

Stuyvesant  looked  at  him  with  a  pitying  con 
tempt,  not  unmixed  with  wonder.  "  You  love 
yourself  better,"  he  answered. 

"  No !    No !  Governor !    I  do  not." 

"  If  you  had  not  loved  yourself  best,  you  would 
not  have  seen  Agratha  pine  and  sicken  for  a  few 
letters  and  trinkets." 

"  I  did  not  know !  I  did  not  know !  Say  no 
more  to  me.  I  have  borne  all  I  can.  I  came  to 
remind  you,  that  on  Agratha's  twenty-first  birth 
day,  there  will  be  a  final  settlement  in  the  Eng 
lish  Court  of  Chancery,  regarding  the  property 
in  their  charge  If  any  action  is  required  about 
the  American  property,  I  might  spare  you  some 
trouble  if  you  will  empower  me  to  act  for  you." 

"  No,  Van  Ruyven,  I  will  keep  my  own  hand, 
on  my  own  business,  and  to  speak  it  plain,  I  do 
not  like  your  way  of  doing  business.  And  I  will 
not  put  it  in  the  power  of  any  English  Court  to 
pass  verdict  or  opinion  on  American  land.  They 
would  find  out,  and  swear  to  it,  that  the  land 
originally  and  finally  belonged  to  some  old  Eng 
lishman  dead  and  buried  a  hundred  years  ago. 
When  do  you  sail  ?  " 

"  To-morrow." 

Then  a  great  compassion  filled  the  heart  of 
Stuyvesant,  and  he  put  out  his  hand,  and  clasped 
Yan  Ruyven's.  "  I  am  sorry  for  you.  I  am 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE     253 

sorry  with  all  my  heart  for  you,  Van  Ruyven.  It 
is  the  plain  truth.  Such  a  barefaced  piece  of 
blackguardism  as  that  Scot  has  wrought  you,  is 
enough  to  make  men  wonder  and  tremble,  but  if 
the  man  comes  into  my  power,  I  will  leave  noth 
ing  for  you  to  pay." 

Van  Ruyven  clasped  the  hand  offered,  and 
stood  a  moment  silent  with  his  full  eyes  cast 
down.  The  uncertainty  surrounding  his  trouble 
made  him  irresolute  and  hopeless.  If  he  knew 
what  he  had  to  face,  he  would  not  shirk  the  worst 
of  it,  but  at  that  time  it  was  only  the  desperate 
patience  of  a  brave  heart  that  kept  him  fighting 
for  a  hope  forlorn  and  dying. 

After  Van  Ruyven  had  left  the  room,  Stuy- 
vesant  sat  still  a  few  moments  and  the  look  on 
his  face  was  like  that  of  a  man  who  prays.  Cer 
tainly  his  compassion  for  Van  Ruyven,  and  his 
fervent  desire  for  some  relief  to  his  anxiety,  had 
all  the  spirit  of  the  prayer  most  acceptable  to 
the  Merciful  One.  When  he  returned  to  his  wife 
and  sister,  they  regarded  his  subdued  manner 
with  astonishment.  They  had  heard  his  angry 
voice  accompanied  by  that  emphatic  beat  of  his 
big  hand  which  generally  intimated  angry  discus 
sion,  and  they  had  told,  each  other  that  "Peter 
was  giving  Van  Ruyven  some  little  of  what  he 
deserved." 

But  when  Anna  Bayard  said,  "Brother,  I  am 
glad  thou  hast  had  the  courage  to  reprove  Van 


254      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Ruyven  for  his  wickedness  to  his  child.  None  of 
the  citizens  have  dared  to  speak  to  him  on  that 
subject,  not  even  the  Domine — "  Stuyvesant  an 
swered  : 

"  Then  the  Domine  ought  to  be  reproved  for 
neglecting  his  duty.  Day  by  day,  he  should  have 
gone  to  comfort  Van  Ruyven  and  his  wife." 

"  Art  thou  taking  Van  Ruyven's  part,  dear 
Peter?  "  asked  Madame  Stuyvesant. 

"  I  am,  Judith.  And  if  anyone  says  a  word 
against  any  of  the  Van  Ruyvens  in  my  presence, 
they  will  quickly  wonder  what  has  happened." 

"  They  will  also  think  thou  hast  lost  thy 
senses,  Peter,"  said  Anna  Bayard.  "  I  might 
think  so  myself.  What  is  the  matter  with  thy 
judgment  to-day?" 

Then  Stuyvesant  recapitulated  shortly  Van 
Ruyven's  side  of  the  question  and  reminded  the 
ladies  that  Ragel  had  been  as  much  to  blame  as 
her  husband.  He  also,  in  some  measure,  extenu 
ated  Gael,  on  account  of  inherited  tendencies  and 
popular  customs,  though  he  was  much  harder  on 
Gael  than  on  any  of  the  Van  Ruyvens.  In  his 
opinion,  Van  Ruyven's  rude  and  scornful  treat 
ment  of  Gael  when  the  youth  came  open-handed 
and  honourably  to  seek  Agratha  in  marriage,  was 
the  great  and  unpardonable  fault. 

"  Gael  meant  to  do  right  in  every  respect,"  he 
said,  "but  when  he  was  scoffed  at,  and  his  offer 
treated  with  contempt,  it  roused  the  devil  in  the 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE     255 

young  fool,  and  he  could  think  of  nothing  but 
revenge." 

"  A  very  natural  result,  Peter,"  said  Mrs. 
Bayard.  "  Did  he  tell  you  himself  about  his  be 
haviour?  " 

"  Yes,  but  Jansen  told  me  more  particularly. 
He  described  to  me  the  young  lord's  rage  as  he 
stood  by  his  side  at  the  wheel  all  night  with  him. 
Well  then,  he  has  punished  Van  Ruyven  cruelly, 
but  he  has  also  punished  four  innocent  people 
with  him,  for  I  hear  Lady  Moody  is  suffering 
much  from  the  loss  of  Ladarine.  Anna,  as  you 
go  about,  make  people  see  this  affair  justly — 
as  I  do — it  may  save  them  more  trouble  than 
they  dream  of." 

"  People  will  talk,  Peter ;  and  they  will  talk 
as  they  think." 

"  Remind  them  that  our  laws  for  punishing 
slander  are  very  severe,  and  by  heaven  and  earth, 
I  will  not  curtail  a  word  of  them,  not  for  the  fin 
est  lady  in  New  Amsterdam !  Tell  Stanley  to 
order  my  guard.  I  am  going  to  the  City  Hall." 

"To-night,  Peter?     It  is  late  and  dark." 

"  The  burghers  are  sitting  there,  Anna,  and 
they  must  be  wanting,  or  at  least  needing,  a  word 
or  two  from  me." 

"  And  they  will  get  them,  no  doubt,"  said  Anna 
to  her  sister-in-law,  as  Stuyvesant  was  putting 
on  his  coat  and  hat.  In  a  few  minutes  the  guard 
with  lanterns  in  their  left  hands  and  axes  in  their 


256      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

right  appeared,  and  Stuyvesant  walked  rapidly 
to  the  City  Hall.  In  the  Council  Chamber  the 
burgomasters  and  other  citizens  were  sitting, 
and  they  were  not  expecting  Stuyvesant.  Dur 
ing  his  six  months'  absence,  they  had  forgotten 
their  fear  of  him,  so  when  he  entered  the  room, 
they  gave  him  a  hearty  cheer,  and  the  chairman 
rose  and  offered  his  seat,  which  Stuyvesant  took 
without  thanks  or  apologies. 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence,  for  Stuy 
vesant  was  looking  round  the  assembled  company 
with  those  wonderfully  clear,  penetrating  eyes, 
which  are  even  yet  subjects  of  tradition.  He 
saw  men  there  who  had  no  right  to  be  in  the 
Council  Chamber,  and  he  judged  instantly  that  in 
some  way  or  other  they  were  attending  to  the 
private  ceremony,  so  naively  called  "  watering 
the  pigeons."  It  was  a  momentary  picture  of 
great  interest,  for  this  Dutch  Governor,  sitting 
among  typical  Dutchmen,  was  totally  unlike 
them  both  physically  and  mentally. 

They  were  large,  fair  men,  hiding  very  cau 
tious  natures  behind  an  apparent  very  attrac 
tive  artlessness  and  simplicity.  They  had  no 
physical  angles,  all  their  joints  were  well  padded 
with  flesh,  to  resist  the  buffets  of  the  world. 
They  were  slow  in  speech,  prudent  in  action,  and 
their  minds  were  wholly  bent  on  the  money  ques 
tions  they  were  present  to  discuss.  Stuyvesant 
was  physically  like  a  Spanish  grandee.  He  had 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE     257 

the  same  clear  olive  skin,  and  long  straight  black 
hair,  the  same  haughty  manner  and  dignified 
bearing.  He  was  in  all  respects  an  angular, 
aquiline  man,  spare,  strong,  and  energetic,  an 
autocrat  both  by  nature  and  training.  He  knew 
nothing  about  cautious  speech,  his  words  were  his 
thoughts  made  vocal,  and  though  they  were  full 
of  a  colossal  egotism,  it  was  an  egotism  of  strong 
individuality.  And  all  men  present  knew  that 
with  a  high  sense  of  personal  honour,  his  honesty 
in  public  matters  was  beyond  reproach. 

This  dark,  spare  man  dressed  in  black  cloth 
and  black  velvet,  with  his  long  black  hair  sur 
mounted  by  a  black  silk  skull  cap,  was  a  remark 
able  contrast  to  the  large  fair  men  surrounding 
him,  and  the  piercing  glances  with  which  he  re 
garded  the  company — lawfully  and  unlawfully 
there — had  the  effect  upon  all  of  a  momentary 
shock.  The  unseated  chairman  broke  the  sensi 
tive  silence. 

"  We  are  all  glad  to  see  you,  Governor,  and  to 
see  you  looking  so  well." 

Stuyvesant  bowed,  and  again  flashed  his  keen, 
searching  eyes  around  the  table. 

"  And  what  have  you  to  tell  us  about  the  ex 
pedition,  Governor?"  asked  burgomaster  Ten 
Eyck. 

"  It  was  a  complete  failure.  The  gentlemen 
present  ought  to  know  why.  It  was  their  fault 
— their  fault  entire  and  altogether,"  and  he 


258      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

struck  the  table  passionately,  and  sent  his  star 
tling,  malefic  glance  around  the  Council  table. 

"  We  see  not,"  began  Ten  Eyck. 

"  No,  you  are  blind  as  bats,  about  everything 
not  touching  your  own  interests.  If  you  can't 
see,  then  listen:  You  kept  me  waiting  eight 
months  for  money  to  fit  out  the  ships,  and  dur 
ing  that  time  Oliver  Cromwell  stepped  into  my 
plans,  and  took  all  there  was  to  take.  You  gave 
me  money  when  it  was  too  late,  and  sent  me  on  a 
fool's  errand.  And  from  all  I  can  at  present 
judge,  having  got  me  out  of  your  way,  you  rep 
resentatives  of  popular  government  have  been 
behaving  in  a  manner  abominable  to  all  honest 
men,  though  you  may  be  able  to  prove  that  it 
was  without  animus  furandi." 

"  Governor !  " 

"  Be  quiet.  At  present  it  is  your  place  to 
listen.  I  gave  to  your  requests  and  promises  the 
excise  income.  You  ought  to  have  immediately 
paid  the  Domine's  income  out  of  it.  Not  one  of 
you  thought  of  the  poor  man.  You  have  not 
paid  him  a  stiver,  and  he  and  his  wife  and  chil 
dren  slept  on  the  floor  all  through  the  winter, 
and  you  on  your  feather  beds.  God!  I  am 
ashamed  of  you,  and  I  will  have  the  secretary  of 
this  meeting  make  out  an  order  on  the  City 
Treasury  for  seven  months'  salary.  Let  him 
write  it  at  once." 

"  There  is  only  six  months  due,  Governor." 


BEGINNING    OF    A    NEW    LIFE       259 

"  There  is  six  months  and  twenty-one  days 
due,  and  for  the  future  I  intend  the  Domine  to 
have  his  salary  every  month  in  advance.  Seven 
months  are  due,  and  it  is  just  as  well  to  pay  the 
eighth  month  now,  as  ten  days  later.  To  squab 
ble  about  ten  days'  advance  for  the  Domine  is 
a  beggarly,  low,  abject,  sordid,  niggardly  brawl 
— is  infra  dignitatem." 

He  waited  in  silence  until  he  saw  the  Secretary 
draw  his  quill  and  inkhorn  closer,  and  begin  writ 
ing.  Then  he  said: 

"  Mr.  Secretary,  you  will  give  that  order  to 
me.  I  will  attend  to  its  collection  and  payment. 
And,  gentlemen,"  he  continued,  as  he  rose  and 
looked  angrily  around,  "  I  have  been  examining 
these  papers,"  and  he  took  a  package  from  his 
pocket.  "  They  are  all  signed,  sealed,  and  dock 
eted  as  correct  and  paid.  You  have  put  most  of 
the  money  in  ypur  own  pockets,  by  crediting 
yourselves  with  items  which  I  will  not  allow.  I'll 
see  you  all  hanged  first!  You  have  borrowed 
money  to  complete  the  work  on  the  Fort,  and 
you  have  spent  it  for  purposes  where  the  per 
quisites  and  commissions  were  larger  and  safer. 
But  the  men  who  loaned  you  the  money  are  now 
clamouring  for  payment.  I  know  it,  for  I 
talked  with  them  this  morning.  How  are  you  go 
ing  to  pay  them?  I  gave  you  no  authority  to 
borrow  the  gold.  It  was  not  used  for  the  Conv- 
pany,  and  the  Company  will  look  to  you  to  sat- 


£60      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

isfy  the  lenders.  I  will  not  help  you  to  one 
stiver.  Indeed  I  will  not.  Such  indescribable 
transactions  are  damnable  and  detestable.  I 
want  also  to  know  why  you  paid  Francois  de 
Bleue's  passage  money  to  Amsterdam?  I  won't 
allow  such  a  bill.  Look  after  it  yourselves !  " 

"  Governor " 

"  Sit  down,  burgomaster,  I  have  not  finished 
yet.  You  have  failed  to  contribute  your  quota 
to  the  public  works.  You  have  failed  to  furnish 
the  subsidies  you  promised.  I  shall  resume  the 
control  of  the  excise.  You  are  not  fit  to  trust 
with  it.  You  say  in  your  report  to  me  that  the 
city  has  never  been  so  prosperous.  You  lie. 
The  city  is  full  of  hunger,  and  want  and  beggary, 
but  I  grant  you  the  City  Officials  are  wallowing 
in  prosperity.  More  shame  to  them!  I  will  al 
low  you  one  week  to  look  for,  or  to  invent  ex 
cuses  for  these  and  other — mistakes.  I  will  call 
them  *  mistakes  '  in  the  meantime,  lest  you  say  I 
have  a  mania  for  finding  fault.  That  you  may  be 
able  to  prove  yourselves  lovers  of  your  city,  and 
honest  guardians  of  her  wealth  is  my  desire.  In 
one  week,  gentlemen,  Volente  Deo." 

With  these  words  Stuyvesant  left  the  meet 
ing,  and  no  one  spoke  until  he  was  well  beyond 
hearing  their  remarks.  Then  the  chairman  took 
the  vacated  chair  and  said :  "  Brothers,  I  fear 
we  shall  have  some  trouble  in  satisfying  the  Gov 
ernor  ;  "  and  Schepen  Volckmaars  asked,  "  Why 


BEGINNING   OF   A   NEW   LIFE      261 

does  he  use  words  no  one  understands;  there  is 
always  trouble  when  he  gets  to  his  Latin." 

"  Because,"  answered  the  little  tailor  Oothout, 
who  had  as  yet  no  share  in  the  city's  spoil,  "  be 
cause  he  threatens  things  he  does  not  care,  just 
yet,  to  promise  you  in  Dutch  or  even  English." 

An  explanation  which  gave  no  comfort  to  the 
anxious  City  Fathers. 


CHAPTER   TEN 

CAPTIVES   AT   SEA 

TIME  and  the  hour  run  through  the  roughest 
day,  but  to  the  two  abducted  women  on  The 
Nautilus  the  days  were  without  end,  and  full  to 
the  brim  of  pain  and  sorrow.  For  Agratha  had 
grasped  in  the  first  moments  of  her  calamity  all 
the  ruin  it  included,  and  her  paroxysms  of  weep 
ing,  alternating  with  long  periods  of  almost 
breathless  coma,  were  its  first  results.  Until 
they  reached  Bermuda  there  was  no  alleviation 
of  this  condition,  and  when  the  coma  became 
shorter  and  less  frequent,  the  change  only  length 
ened  the  hours  of  her  more  acute  suffering.  Dur 
ing  their  stay  in  Bermuda,  Lord  Mclvar  sent  on 
board  all  the  materials  necessary  for  making 
clothing,  and  a  number  of  other  articles,  which 
Ladarine  said  were  required  for  comfort.  But 
she  would  not  suffer  Mclvar  to  pay  for  what  she 
kept;  she  insisted  on  a  bill  from  the  merchant 
made  out  to  Miss  Gilpin,  and  this  bill  Miss  Gil- 
pin  discharged. 

Agratha  was  too  ill  even  then  to  take  any  in 
terest  in  the  purchases,  but  as  the  weather  was 
262 


263 

delightful,  and  they  were  sailing  in  a  southerly 
direction  across  the  Atlantic,  she  was  carried  by 
the  boatswain  every  fine  day  to  the  deck,  where 
a  sort  of  canvas  tent  was  prepared  for  her. 

"  Thou  must  keep  thy  distance,  my  Lord,"  said 
'Ladarine  to  Mclvar,  "  for  if  she  sees  thee,  it 
will  be  the  last  of  her." 

"  I  am  sorry,  Ladarine." 

"  Sorry !     Thou  may  well  be  sorry." 

«  How  is " 

"  More  dead  than  alive.  Thy  dirk  in  her  heart 
would  have  been  an  easier  death." 

"  I  have  suffered  also,  Ladarine." 

"  I  hope  to  goodness  thou  will  suffer  a  deal 
more  yet ! " 

"  If  she  will  not  notice  me,  I  shall  kill  my 
self." 

"  I'm  not  sure  but  what  killing  thyself  is  the 
best  thing  thou  can  do." 

"  Oh,  Ladarine,  pity  me !  The  wrong  was  done 
in  a  moment  of  passion." 

"  I  can't  pity  thee,  not  I !  When  I  look  at 
the  ruin  thou  hast  made  of  yon  little  girl's  life, 
I  hate  thee." 

"  I  deserve  to  be  hated." 

"  Thou  does." 

"  But  I  am  suffering  with  her." 

"I  see  that.     Thou  looks  ten  years  older." 

"  Will  she  ever  speak  to  me  again?  " 

"  I  should  say,  no.     How  can  thou  expect  it? 


264      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

What  art  thou  going  to  do  with  us?     Where  are 
we  going?  " 

"  To  the  Mediterranean.  The  garrison  doctor 
in  Bermuda,  whom  I  consulted  about  her  case, 
told  me  she  must  be  kept  on  deck,  and  have  con 
stant  change  of  scene." 

"  Send  us  home,  and  ease  thy  soul  a  bit." 
"  Then  the  hangman  would  dog  my  steps." 
"  To  be  sure,  but  it  is  what  thou  deserves." 
At  these  words  Mclvar  walked  away,  looking 
so  utterly  miserable,  that  Ladarine,   in  spite  of 
herself,  was  touched  with  pity.     She  was  vexed 
at   this   symptom   of  weakness,   and   immediately 
turned  the  emotion  into  one  of  anger  against  Van 
Ruyven. 

"  A  stubborn,  selfish  old  man,  and  proud  as 
Lucifer ! "  she  said  angrily.  "  I  wish  I  had  the 
sorting  of  him.  I'd  bring  him  down  to  his  right 
place." 

The  next  few  weeks  were  the  bitterest  of  Ag- 
ratha's  sorrow,  for  she  had  reached  a  full  realisa 
tion  of  its  irrevocable  wrong.  Oh,  the  useless  re 
grets  that  came  too  late!  Oh,  the  cries  uttered 
to  an  unheeding  silence !  Oh,  the  shame,  the  loss, 
the  anguish,  the  prostration  worse  than  death! 
Oh,  the  desolate  nights  peopled  with  the  phan 
toms  of  her  imagination  and  memory!  Oh,  the 
fearful  second-sight  of  dreams!  It  did  not  seem 
possible  that  she  could  deserve  such  sorrow.  She 
had  gone  out  one  morning  smiling  and  happy  for 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  265 

a  walk,  and  had  met  an  irreparable  misfortune 
that  had  ruined  her  life. 

Active  grief,  full  of  lamentations,  settled  down 
to  a  despairing  quiet,  and  no  one  can  be  so  hope 
less  as  the  young.  Agratha  was  sure  her  calam 
ity  was  destined  and  inevitable.  "  It  is  my  fate, 
Ladarine,"  she  murmured,  "  it  was  put  into  my 
life,  it  had  to  happen,  no  one  could  help  it ! "  So 
she  easily  fell  into  that  deaf  and  dumb  indiffer 
ence,  which  benumbs  those  whose  grief  is  greater 
than  they  can  bear. 

But  God  has  ordained  Time  to  cure  all  griefs. 
The  days  disintegrate  them,  the  years  carry  them 
away,  and  thus  all  excess  in  life  is  curbed;  for  no 
pendulum  swings  in  one  direction  only.  This 
process  was  aided  by  the  sunshine  and  the  fresh, 
buoyant  air,  and  when  they  reached  the  Eu 
ropean  coast,  Agratha  was  beginning  to  think: 
there  might  be  a  future  before  her,  and  to  won 
der  what  it  could  be. 

"  Do  you  suppose  he  will  take  us  to  Algiers 
and  sell  us  for  slaves  ?  "  she  asked  Ladarine  one 
day  in  a  voice  full  of  anxiety  and  terror. 

"  No,  he  will  not,"  was  the  decisive  answer* 
"  He  is  bad  enough,  but  not  quite  devil  enough1 
for  that." 

One  lovely  summer  night,  just  after  they 
passed  Gibraltar,  Agratha  lay  sleeping  in  her 
little  tent,  and  Ladarine  sat  on  the  deck  beside 
her.  She  was  restless  and  unhappy,  and  won- 


dering  how  long  this  existence  was  to  last,  when 
Lord  Mclvar  stepped  softly  to  her  side.  He  did 
not  speak,  but  stood  watching  the  sleeping  girl. 
She  lay  motionless,  the  moonlight  just  touching 
her  scattered  hair,  and  her  small,  thin  hands, 
which  were  clasped  above  her  breast. 

"  How  lovely  she  is !  "  he  said  softly.  "  Oh, 
Ladarine,  if  she  would  only  speak  to  me!  only 
look  at  me !  " 

"  Why  don't  you  let  us  go  home  ?  What  do 
you  expect  to  make  by  keeping  us  in  this  floating 
prison,  Lord  Mclvar?  "  answered  Ladarine. 

"  I  expect  to  make  my  life,  and  my  wife,"  he 
replied. 

"  You  are  a  soft  lot  to  be  so  feared  for  your 
life,  and  your  wife;  suppose  you  had  the  spirit 
to  try  and  win  her  over  again." 

"  If  I  had  any  hope " 

"  Old  love  is  a  dangerous  thing  for  women  folk 
to  touch.  They  forgive  as  easy  as  God  does — 
if  there  is  any  love  left  to  build  on." 

"  Lada,  if  I  could  get  her  to  marry  me,  we 
should  still  have  to  keep  in  hiding  until  she  is 
•twenty-one  years  old.  Before  it,  her  father 
could  take  her  from  me  on  sight." 

"  I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing,  and  I  don't 
believe  it." 

"  And  if  she  should  happen  to  have  money,  or 
was  a  Chancery  ward,  and  I  ran  away  with  her 
— as  I  have  done — I  would  be  tried  for  kidnap- 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  267 

ping,  and  hung,  unless  I  could  prove  that  she 
was  a  willing  partner  to  the  kidnapping." 

"  Thou  couldn't  prove  anything  of  that  kind. 
We  came  on  board  thy  ship  as  innocent  as  babes, 
and  thou  forced  us  to  stay,  so  thou  did,  and  I 
don't  see  how  thou  wilt  be  any  less  guilty  two 
years  after  this." 

"  I  shall  be  just  as  guilty,  but  Agratha  will 
then  be  her  own  mistress,  and  she  can  marry  whom 
she  chooses  to  marry,  and  neither  her  father  nor 
the  law  can  interfere  between  them." 

"  And  art  thou  fool  enough  to  expect  that 
iifter  all  she  has  suffered  through  thee,  she  will 
forgive  the  past,  and  love  thee  and  marry  thee  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  expect  that." 

"  Thou  caps  me — that's  all.  And  there's 
nothing  but  a  man  would  have  the  up-and-down 
impudence  to  expect  anything  of  that  sort." 

"  I  think  she  is  much  better  in  health." 

"  To  be  sure,  she  is  getting  a  bit  of  strength, 
«nd  to-day  she  has  taken  a  deal  of  notice." 

«Of  me?" 

"  Nay,  not  of  thee.  She  didn't  seem  to  know 
there  was  anybody  like  thee  around." 

"  She  will  have  to  take  notice,  and  Ladarine, 
I  advise  you  to  be  preparing  her  to  do  so.  You 
may  tell  her,  that  at  Marseilles,  I  shall  bring  a 
clergyman  on  board  who  will  marry  us." 

"  Thou  must  be  losing  thy  senses.  I'll  tell  her 
no  such  lies  and  rubbish.  Tell  her  thyself." 


268      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  I  do  not  expect  she  will  listen  to  such  a 
thing — yet.  But  if  the  proposal  be  repeated, 
and  repeated,  she  will  finally  take  it  in,  and  con 
sider  it.  Then  ten  to  one,  consideration  will  end 
in  surrender." 

"  Lord  Mclvar,  you  don't  know  what  you  are 
talking  about.  There's  as  much  hold-out  in  that 
handful  of  a  girl  as  there  is  in  that  old  game 
cock,  Peter  Stuyvesant." 

"  I  like  her  for  it,  but  she  is  going  to  give  way 
to  me — in  the  end." 

"  No,  she  won't." 

"  I  say  she  will,"  and  with  these  words  he 
walked  away. 

Ladarine  looked  quietly  after  him.  "  He  isn't 
such  a  very  bad  sort,"  she  said  with  an  inward 
snicker,  "  and  it  is  fair  capping  to  listen  to  him.'* 

She  sat  musing  on  this  conversation  until  the 
night  was  far  advanced,  and  everything  on  ship 
board  had  the  loneliness  and  melancholy  of 
dreams.  She  disliked  to  awaken  Agratha;  if  this 
was  done,  she  might  leave  her  spiritual  self  in 
whatever  land  she  had  been  roaming  while  asleep. 
Yet  the  chill  of  the  midnight  was  coming,  she 
was  weary  of  watching,  and  she  was  just  going 
to  see  if  a  few  spoken  words  would  arouse  the 
girl,  when  the  still  air  was  softly  thrilled  by  one 
word: 

"  Lada!  " 

She  could  have  cried  out  with  joy,  for  the  one 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  269 

word  was  in  Agratha's  old  confiding,  sweet  voice. 
She  had  not  heard  it  since  that  dreadful  morn 
ing  in  which  they  stepped  on  board  The  Nau 
tilus.  But  surely  Agratha  called  her,  and  her 
voice  had  its  natural  happy  ring,  and  pretty  in 
flections;  it  was,  in  fact,  the  voice  of  the  little 
maid  whom  she  had  nursed  and  scolded  and  loved, 
for  so  many  blessed  years. 

"  God's  precious !  "  she  whispered,  "  Lada  is 
here.  What  can  Lada  do?" 

"  Lada,  I  have  seen  my  fader  and  my  moeder. 
I  am  so  happy.  They  were  not  at  all  angry  with 
me,  they  kissed  and  blessed  me,  and  as  my  moeder 
went  away,  she  said,  *  Weep  no  more,  Dear 
One.  All  is  right.'  And  I  am  so  happy,  Lada. 
I  will  be  cheerful  and  good  again,  and  I 
am  sure  God  will  take  us  out  of  this  dreadful 
ship." 

This  midnight  dream  was  the  spell  that  began 
to  bring  back  the  old  Agratha.  In  the  morning 
she  asked  for  a  prettier  dress,  and  ordered  her 
breakfast  on  deck.  Afterwards  she  took  up  a 
piece  of  sewing,  and  though  it  was  but  a  few 
stitches  now  and  then,  the  apparent  idleness 
might  well  be  excused  by  the  charmful  sail  past 
storied  lands,  in  weather  such  as  there  may  be  in 
Paradise.  That  same  evening  Lada  spoke  to  her 
of  Mclvar's  proposal  to  bring  a  clergyman  to 
the  ship,  and  she  looked  at  Lada  in  blank  amaze 
ment. 


270      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  I  would  rather  die  than  marry  Gael  Mclvar. 
You  should  have  told  him  so,  Lada." 

"  I  did.  Maybe  he  will  die  himself  before  he 
marries  thce,  or  anybody  else.  He  is  thin  and 
old  looking,  and  is  breaking  his  heart.  I  was  a 
bit  sorry  for  him  Men  feel  these  things  a  deal 
more  than  women  do." 

"They  do  not,  Lada." 

"  I'll  not  fratch  with  thee  about  the  man.  He 
is  neither  here  nor  there,  only  he  has  us  in  his 
power." 

"Is  he  very  ill?" 

"  I  should  think  he  is.  If  thou  would  cast  a 
look  his  way,  it  might  help  him  a  bit." 

"  I  will  not  look  at  him.     I  could  not  bear  to." 

"  Just  as  thou  likes." 

"  Lada,  he  has  been  talking  to  you." 

"  Aye,  for  sure,  he  has." 

"When?" 

"  About  the  same  hour  thou  thought  thy  fader 
and  moeder  was  talking  to  thee." 

"  They  were  talking  to  me.     I  did  not  think  it." 

"  Thou  dreamed  it.  Dear  knows  what  dream 
ing  is !  I  don't." 

"What  did  Gael  say  to  you?" 

Then  Ladarine  repeated  as  much  of  the  con 
versation  as  she  thought  wise,  and  Agratha 
flushed  and  patted  the  deck  angrily  with  her 
foot. 

"  So  he  thinks  I  will  give  in,  at  last." 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  271 

"  Aye,  he  does.     So  do  I." 

"  You  are  both  wrong.  I  shall  never  marry 
Gael  Mclvar.  Never !  " 

"  Dost  thou  love  him  yet  ?  " 

"  Loving  is  believing.  I  do  not  believe  in 
Gael  any  longer." 

"  Love  has  a  way  of  coming  back.  When  the 
spring  and  the  daffodils  go  away,  we  know  they, 
will  come  back,  for  they  are  realities  That  is 
Love's  way.  If  he  goes,  he  is  sure  to  come  back 
again.  I  wouldn't  wonder  to  see  thee  loving  Gael 
better  than  ever." 

"  I  can  love  him  no  more.  No  more !  And, 
oh,  Love  was  so  sweet,  Lada,  only  it  gives  so  lit 
tle  pleasure,  and  so  much  sorrow.  A  few  days 
Gael  and  I  were  happy,  but  I  had  two  years  and 
more  of  heartache  and  sorrow,  while  I  thought 
he  had  forgotten  me." 

"  That  was  thy  father's  fault,  and  the  misery 
we  are  both  suffering  now  is  also  thy  father's 
fault." 

"  Fader  intended  to  be  kind.  He  thought  he 
was  right." 

"  I  don't  hold  with  his  ideas  of  what  is  right 
and  kind — but  never  heed.  It  is  a  bit  of  com 
fort  to  know  he  has  found  a  young  man  that  can 
best  him.  Maybe  he  won't  pontify  and  order 
around  so  much  hereafter." 

"  My  fader  made  a  mistake,  Ladarine,  his 
intentions  were  good. 


"  For  sure.  I  have  heard  tell  that  hell  is  paved 
Jwith  good  intentions." 

"  I  love  my  fader  and  my  moeder,  Lada,  and 
you  must  not  say  wrong  words  of  them." 

"  I'll  say  nothing  worse  of  thy  fader,  than  that 
he  is  an  obstinate  man;  there's  no  coming  and 
going  in  him.  And  what  I  have  thought,  I  have 
kept  grandly  to  myself,  though  I'll  wager  my 
last  shilling,  New  Amsterdam  is  ringing  with  the 
very  same  opinions  I  hold  by." 

"  I  don't  care.     Let  it  ring." 

"  It  might  as  wrell.  Thy  father  has  done  his 
ido,  and  I'll  be  bound  he  is  satisfied ! "  and  she 
rubbed  the  end  of  her  nose  with  an  air  of  scorn. 
"  God-a-mercy,  child !  "  she  added,  as  she  saw  the 
tears  gathering  in  Agratha's  eyes,  "  don't  thee 
begin  crying  again." 

"  I  am  so  unhappy,  Lada ;  nobody  loves  me." 

"  Isn't  it  a  bit  ungrateful  of  thee  to  talk  such 
rubbish?  If  that  foolish  young  man  Gael  Mc- 
Ivar  had  not  loved  thee  beyond  all  sense  and  rea 
son,  he  would  have  left  thee  in  some  strange  place 
long  ago,  to  finish  thy  Book  of  Lamentations. 
He  wouldn't  have  seen  thee  turn  his  ship  into  a 
hospital  for  weeks,  and  months,  I  may  say." 

"  Do  not  scold  me,  Lada." 

"  I'm  far  from  what  I  call  scolding.  I  am  just 
telling  thee  that  thy  duty  now  is  to  make  the 
best  of  things  as  they  are.  I  must  say  I  would 
like  a  few  days  rest  mysen.  Waiting  on  sick 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  273 

folk  night  and  day,  week  in  and  week  out,  is  not 
an  agreeable  life.  So  far,  I  have  made  no  words 
about  it,  but  I'm  fagged  out,  and  thou  must  help 
me  to  keep  mysen  together  If  I  should  be  so  ill- 
guided  as  to  get  a  sickness,  whatever  would 
thou  do?" 

"  I  would  do  for  you,  all  that  you  did  for  me, 
that  is  sure." 

"Thou  could  not." 

"  But  God  would  help  me." 

"  Mebbe  He  would,  and  mebbe  He  wouldn't. 
His  way,  and  His  plan  might  not  be  the  same  as 
thine.  Them  above  know  their  own  business,  and 
we  can't  either  meddle,  or  make  in  it.  Happen 
it  is  a  bit  presuming  to  think  we  can." 

Until  August  they  lazily  drifted  eastward,  here 
and  there  as  wind  and  fancy  led  them — some 
times  sailing  so  close  to  the  land  that  they  rip 
pled  the  shadows  cast  from  the  shore,  and 
sometimes  running  into  little  known  harbours 
to  avoid  a  squall.  But  calm  as  the  life  was,  all 
were  weary  of  it,  and  the  constant  sunshine  pro 
duced  a  speechless  inertia  and  laziness.  Even 
Ladarine  sat  with  empty  hands,  and  a  strange 
expression  of  pathos  on  her  strong  face. 

During  these  oppressive  weeks,  Agratha  had 
been  compelled  at  various  times  to  take  Gael  into 
her  thoughts.  She  preserved  her  apparent  ig 
norance  of  his  presence,  but  in  reality  the  man's 
temperament  fascinated  her.  This  influence  be- 


274      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

gan  one  night,  when  they  were  lying  off  Malta, 
and  a  white  squall  broke  over  them  with  its  cus 
tomary  unexpectedness. 

In  a  loud,  commanding  voice  he  ordered  the 
two  women  to  their  cabins,  and  almost  immedi 
ately  the  hellish  uproar  began.  The  wind 
screamed,  the  waves  bellowed,  and  The  Nautilus 
was  tossed  like  a  cork  on  their  crest.  Meanwhile 
Agratha  could  heard  Gael's  clear,  resonant  voice 
commanding  his  men  in  Gaelic: 

"Stand  by  to  reef!  Get  out  the  storm  jib! 
Quick!" 

Ladarine  was  on  her  knees,  there  was  no  one 
to  interfere,  and  she  managed  to  reach  the  top 
of  the  companion  way,  and  look  towards  the 
wheel.  There  stood  Gael.  His  head  was  uncov 
ered,  his  face  set  seaward,  and  as  she  gazed  at 
him  a  big  sea,  with  a  race  and  a  roar  like  a  thou 
sand  guns  went  over  them.  The  Nautilus  leaped 
her  length  and  rip — rip — rip !  sailors  know  the 
sound.  But  in  a  few  moments  she  came  gallantly 
to  her  bearings,  and  shaking  herself,  sped  like  a 
gull  away  into  the  storm.  Gael  still  had  his 
grip  on  the  wheel,  though  the  spindrift  lashed 
him  like  whips,  and  The  Nautilus  spun  on  her 
heels  like  a  top. 

Where  now  was  the  Chief  in  full  kilt  and 
feather,  and  where  was  the  Lord  in  velvet  and 
satin  leading  the  dance?  She  had  forgotten 
them  both,  but  this  man  facing  the  storm,  and 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  275 

making  his  ship  obey  his  touch,  could  never  be 
put  out  of  memory.  His  clothing  was  ripped  to 
rags  by  the  wind,  his  hair  soaked,  his  face  sore 
and  red  with  the  salt  water,  but  this  was  a  Gael 
Mclvar  she  had  never  known,  but  one  she  could 
not  help  admiring.  The  storm  went  down  as 
rapidly  as  it  rose,  but  it  left  the  ship  and  every 
one  in  it  worn  out  with  their  experience.  Ag- 
ratha  and  Ladarine,  sitting  in  the  main  saloon, 
saw  two  of  Gael's  poor  brothers  come  down 
the  companion  way  with  their  Chief  and  Cap 
tain.  He  was  white  as  a  dead  man,  his  steps  tot 
tered,  his  eyes  appeared  to  be  closed,  his  arms 
hung  down  powerless,  his  clothing  was  in  tatters, 
and  he  looked  as  if  he  would  fall  with  every  step 
he  dragged  himself.  But  he  reached  his  cabin 
without  an  accident,  and  Ladarine  ejaculated: 
"  Thank  God !  Thank  God  Almighty !  " 
"  What  for,  Ladarine?  I  think  Gael  is  dying." 
"  Mary  told  me  that  when  her  husband  relieved 
him  at  the  wheel,  he  fainted.  But  he  isn't  dying, 
not  he!  He  is  just  fagged  out.  In  another  five 
minutes  he  would  have  had  to  let  the  ship  take 
her  own  way,  which  was  to  the  shore  and  utter 
destruction.  Thank  God!  he  kept  the  helm  long 
enough  to  save  us.  A  few  hours'  sleep  will  put 
all  right." 

No  one  saw  Gael  until  noon  of  the  following 
day ;  then  he  came  on  deck  fresh  and  smiling,  and 
full  of  interest  about  the  damage  done  to  The 


276      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Nautilus.  There  was  still  some  litter  of  wreck 
age  around,  and  a  glance  showed  him  that  Ag 
ratha  was  not  on  deck.  About  one  o'clock  Mc- 
Ivar's  dinner  was  brought  into  the  main  saloon, 
where  Agratha  and  Ladarine  were  sitting,  and 
they  rose  to  go  to  Agratha's  parlour  for  their 
own  meal.  At  the  same  moment  Mclvar  entered, 
and  Ladarine  instantly  went  to  meet  him. 

"  My  Lord,"  she  said,  "  we  two  poor  women, 
whose  lives  God's  mercy  and  your  courage  saved 
from  death,  wish  to  thank  you.  You  did  grandly, 
you  did  that !  You  are  one  man  made  after  God's 
own  image,  and  Ladarine  Gilpin  has  a  grateful 
heart."  Then  she  turned  and  looked  at  Agratha. 

Gael  held  Ladarine's  hand,  but  he  kept  his 
eyes  on  Agratha,  and,  oh,  how  his  heart  throbbed, 
when  she  rose  and  came  to  him.  She  stood  trem 
bling  at  his  side,  and  tried  to  speak  but  could 
not;  and  he  saw  her  strait,  and  stooping  to  her 
face  whispered: 

"  Agratha !     My  dear,  dear  Agratha !  " 

"  Oh  Gael !  Gael !  "  she  sobbed,  and  the  next- 
moment  he  was  holding  her  hands,  and  kissing  on 
them  the  passionate  pleading  words  of  his  long- 
suppressed  desire.  Then  Agratha's  dinner  was 
laid  on  Mclvar's  table,  and  Ladarine  sent  all 
helpers  away. 

"  I'll  wait  on  my  own  lady,"  she  said,  "  and 
I'll  warrant  the  Mclvar  can  help  himsen  to  any 
thing  he  wants." 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  277 

But  she  did  not  leave  the  young  people  a  mo 
ment  alone.  She  thought  it  was  only  just  and 
grateful  for  Agratha  to  thank  their  captain  for 
his  life  and  death  struggle,  but  she  had  no  idea 
of  inaugurating  a  fresh  courtship.  However,  she 
soon  found  that  Agratha  was  still  less  inclined 
to  renew  the  past,  and  then  her  contradictious 
nature  began  to  upbraid  the  little  girl  for  her 
dour,  unforgiving  temper. 

"You  are  just  like  your  stubborn  father,"  she 
said.  "  Couldn't  you  have  said  a  few  kind  words 
to  the  poor  lad,  who  nearly  died  to  save  you  ?  " 

"  Not  true  is  that,  Ladarine.  As  much  for 
you,  and  for  everyone  on  board,  he  would  have 
died  as  for  me.  I  thanked  him.  My  dinner  I 
eat  in  his  company.  Far  enough  I  went — too  far 
when  I  remember  how  shamefully  he  has  treated 
me." 

"  Them  Above  has  a  word  or  two  of  directions 
when  things  are  guided  that  kind  of  a  way.  We 
are  told  to  pray  for  all  that  despitefully  use  us." 

"  Yesterday  when  Gael  was  fighting  for  our 
lives,  I  prayed  for  him,  to-day  I  eat  with  him. 
It  is  enough.  No  further  will  I  go." 

"  Jesus  Christ  said " 

"  I  know,  but  he  was  talking  to  men.  Lady 
Moody  said  He  could  not  know  much  about 
women,  and  how  could  He  understand  what  a 
little  girl  like  Agratha  Van  Ruyven  would  feel, 
when  she  was  suddenly  deprived  of  fader  and 


278      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

moeder  and  home,  her  honour  put  in  doubt,  and 
all  the  hopes  of  her  young  life  crushed  by  an 
angry,  proud,  selfish  man  who  then  threw  the 
blame  of  his  wickedness  on  his  love  for  her.  No, 
Ladarine!  I  will  not  be  friends  with  Gael  Mc- 
Ivar.  Next  thing  he  will  want  to  make  love  to 
me,  next  thing  he  will  tell  me  I  must  marry  him." 

"  I  want  thee  to  ask  a  favour  from  him  for  both 
of  us.  Wilt  thou  do  it  or  not  ?  " 

« I  will  not." 

"  Thou  beats  all  for  a  stubborn,  unforgiveable 
lass.  I  wouldn't  be  like  thee  for  anything." 

"  What  favour  do  you  want,  Ladarine?  " 

"  I  want  some  grey  dappled  skies,  and  fresh 
cool  winds.  I'm  sick  to  death  of  sunshine,  and 
hot,  scented  air  to  breathe,  and  I  would  enjoy, 
now  and  then,  a  splashing  shower  of  white  rain." 

"  Oh  Ladarine !  I  want  all  you  want  in  that 
way.  I  would  give  all  the  Grecian  Isles  for  a 
good  breeze  in  the  Fort,  and  a  firm  sheet  of  ice 
on  the  Collect  Pond.  But  I  will  not  ask  any 
favour  from  Gael.  No,  indeed !  " 

"  Then  I  will." 

"  Ask  nothing  in  my  name." 

"  Not  I.  My  own  name  is  as  good  as  any 
other." 

Ladarine  found  the  captain  of  The  Nautilus 
in  a  mood  to  welcome  her  suggestion.  "  I  am 
sick  myself  for  a  breath  of  the  Great  Minch,"  he 
said  j  oy fully ,  "  and  upon  my  word,  I  will  turn 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  279 

the  ship's  nose  homeward,  as  soon  as  you  like, 
Miss  Gilpin." 

"Homeward!  To  New  Netherland!  Is  that 
what  you  mean,  captain?  " 

"  Homeward  to  Ross — to  the  great  waterways 
of  the  Hebrides;  Castle  Ivar  stands  a  thousand 
feet  above  their  tossing  waves.  And  let  me  tell 
you,  Ladarine,  it  has  by  this  time  been  thor 
oughly  prepared  for  your  entertainment.  For 
before  I  left  on  this  unfortunate  voyage,  I  gave 
directions  for  six  of  the  best  rooms  to  be  refur 
nished  for  my  expected  bride.  The  rooms 
are  no  doubt  ready,  but  the  bride  is  yet  to  woo, 
and  I  do  not  think  you  help  me  any,  Ladarine." 

"  Thou  may  be  thankful  that  I  don't  hinder 
thee  any." 

"  You  might  say  so  much  in  my  favour." 

"  I  might — if  I  had  got  rid  of  my  conscience. 
And  what  will  Lady  Mclvar  say  to  the  guests 
thou  brings  her?  " 

"  In  faith,  if  she  says  anything  but  what  is 
kind  and  wise,  it  will  be  for  the  first  time  in  her 
life.  She  will  make  you  both  welcome  for  my 
sake,  and  likely  find  some  way  out  of  this  cruel 
dilemma." 

"  Don't  thee  forget  that  it  is  my  young  lady 
that  has  the  cruel  part,  it  isn't  thee  at  all.  But 
castle  or  cottage  will  be  a  God's  blessing  after 
this  sea  prison." 

"  Well  then,  we  are   going   to  my  mother !  " 


280      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

And  he  leaped  to  his  feet,  and  ejaculated  again i 
"  We  are  going  to  my  mother !  Why  did  I  not 
go  to  her  at  once  ?  What  a  fool  I  have  been !  " 

"  How  soon  then  wilt  thou  be  wise  enough  to 
go  to  thy  mother?  " 

"Let  me  tell  you,  I  am  just  in  the  humour  to 
give  the  order  now.  Listen!  and  in  a  few 
minutes  you  will  hear  that  I  have  begun  to  act 
wisely." 

He  ran  swiftly  to  the  deck,  and  Ladarine  sat 
still  listening,  and  before  she  had  time  to  raise  a 
doubt  of  his  sincerity,  she  heard  his  voice  ringing 
out  the  promised  order.  The  words  were  in 
Gaelic,  but  she  knew  it  was  **  Home!  "  for  he  had 
not  ceased  speaking  before  he  was  answered  in 
wild,  joyful  cheers  of  "  Ivar !  Ivar!  Ivar!  "  Then 
came  a  tumult  of  hurrying  feet,  of  shifting  ropes 
and  canvas,  while  the  boatswain's  whistle  thrilled 
through  the  shouts  and  calls  of  the  men,  and 
some  new  sense  of  joy  swept  all  through  the  ship. 

Agratha  felt  the  change,  and  was  conscious  of 
some  unusual  event.  Her  constant  terror  of  the 
Algerine  pirates  made  her  tremble,  and  not  find 
ing  Ladarine  in  any  of  their  cabins,  she  went  to 
the  deck  to  look  for  her.  The  movements  there 
astonished  her.  Everyone  appeared  to  be  in  a 
happy  hurry,  and  the  inert,  lazy  looking  crew 
of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ago,  were  full  of  some 
delightful  business.  Gael  stood  at  the  main 
mast,  shouting  out  his  sibilant  Gaelic  instruc- 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  281 

tions.  Ladarine  stood  at  his  side,  and  when  he 
turned  his  face  to  her,  it  was  the  face  of  a  boy 
whose  heart  was  overflowing  with  pleasure. 
Ladarine  was  watching  a  sailor  climbing  to  the 
mast  head,  and  she  did  not  take  her  eyes  from 
him  until  she  saw  The  Blue  Peter  fly  from  his 
hand  over  the  ship,  already  turning  homeward. 
Then  Gael  flung  up  his  cap  with  a  shout,  and 
«very  man  on  the  homeward  bound  craft  joined 
in  the  joyful  salute. 

Then  Agratha  went  quietly  back  again  to  her 
own  little  parlour — "  We  are  going  home,"  she 
thought,  "  but  to  whose  home  ?  Oh,  I  do  wish 
Ladarine  would  come  to  me." 

But  Ladarine  did  not  come  for  nearly  an  hour. 
She  was  talking  with  Gael  about  the  home  he  was 
taking  them  to,  and  trying  to  extract  from  his 
description  as  much  comfort  as  possible  for  the 
wandering  girl  longing  despairingly  for  her  own 
home.  But  she  delayed  so  long  that  Agratha 
felt  hurt  by  her  apparent  neglect,  and,  though 
the  feeling  was  absurd,  a  little  jealous  also  of  a 
conversation  so  evidently  interesting,  and  yet 
which  did  not  include  herself.  So  when  Ladarine 
did  appear  she  evinced  no  curiosity.  There  was 
a  new  light  on  the  woman's  face,  and  a  new  tone  in 
her  voice,  but  Agratha  would  not  notice  the 
change. 

Her  air  of  calm  dejection  rather  dashed  the 
eager  woman,  but  she  said  in  her  strong,  cheerful 


282      A   MAID    OF,   OLD    NEW   YORK 

way :  "  Try  and  cheer  up  a  bit,  Miss.  We  are 
going  to  the  captain's  home — the  ship  has  turned 
— she  is  on  her  way  North,  and  every  length  she 
sails  takes  us  nearer  to  cool  weather,  and  dappled 
grey  skies.  We'll  find  our  feet  on  solid  ground 
soon,  and  we'll  have  large,  handsome  rooms  to 
live  and  sleep  in,  and  some  decent  people  to  talk 
a  bit  with.  I'm  sure  I  am  fairly  forgetting  how 
to  talk,  if  it  isn't  on  the  one  stale,  weary  sub 
ject." 

"Who  told  you  this  news,  Lada?  " 

"  The  captain  himself,  and  no   other." 

"  You  asked  him  to  do  so  ?  " 

"I  did,  and  I'm  glad  of  it." 

"  It  is  not  to  be  thrown  up  to  me,  Lada.  I 
warned  you  not  to  use  my  name." 

"  If  there's  any  blame  I'll  shoulder  it.  My 
word!  but  thy  conscience  is  easy  satisfied.  I 
had  a  notion  that  thou  wanted  to  get  away  from 
this  eternal  sunshine  as  much  as  I  did.  I  thought 
thou  spoke  that  kind  of  a  way;  happen  I  was 
mistaken." 

"  So  we  are  going  to  Castle  Ivar?  Gael  has 
told  me  all  about  it.  So!  It  has  to  be." 

"  Not  so.  Say  the  word  and  he  will  turn  back 
again." 

"  For  me,  I  will  have  nothing  to  say  in  the 
matter." 

"  The  captain  is  delighted." 

"  There  it  is,  but  it  is  no  good  for  me." 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  283 

"  Castle  Ivar  must  be  a  fine  place." 

"  It  is  one  of  those  old,  old,  haunted  castles, 
that  ought  to  be  pulled  down  to  its  foundation. 
That  is  what  I  think." 

"  I  can  tell  thee  the  family  think  nothing  of 
that  kind.  Why!  The  captain  says,  half  a 
dozen  large  rooms  have  just  been  made  fit  for 
men  and  women  of  this  date  to  live  in.  And  he 
told  me  a  deal  about  his  mother.  She  must  be 
a  wonderful  woman.  You  would  think,  from  that 
young  lad's  way  of  talking  about  her,  that  she 
was  born  before  that  silly  body  Eve  meddled  with 
things  she  had  nothing  to  do  with.  The  tears 
came  to  his  eyes  whenever  he  said  the  word 
'  mother.'  Poor  lad !  " 

"  I  don't  want  Captain  Mclvar's  moeder.  I 
want  my  own  dear  moeder.  Oh  moeder!  moeder! 
And  look  now,  he  can  make  me  suffer  month  after 
month,  and  never  feel  sorry  that  I  want  my 
moeder.  Well,  you  know,  Lada,  that  is  so." 

"  I  know  nothing  of  the  sort.  He  has  fretted 
about  thee  constant.  I  don't  say  that  thou  de 
serves  it." 

"  Oh  dear  me,  Lada !  Are  you  going  against 
me?" 

"  Don't  thee  talk  nonsense.  Thou  knows  well 
enough  that  I'll  stand  by  thee,  right  or  wrong, 
but  I  do  think  when  everybody  i:  c'jJng  their  best 
to  please  thee,  thou  might  show  a  bit  of  interest 
in  what  they  are  doing." 


284      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

"  What  did  Gael  tell  you,  Lada?  " 

"  Nay,  I'll  say  nothing  about  it.  He  will  be 
only  too  glad  to  tell  thee  all,  and  more,  than  he 
told  me.  Ask  him." 

'*  I  will  not  ask  him  for  anything." 

"  That  is  a  bit  of  common  pride.  I  would  be 
above  it,  if  I  was  thee.  Chut!  It  would  be  far 
more  lady-like  to  take  pleasantly  all  the  man  can 
now  do,  than  be  nagging  and  nattering  from 
morning  till  night,  about  what  it  is  out  of  the 
man's  power  to  do.  But  there!  It  takes  noble 
blood  to  bear  nobly.  Traders  don't  bear  nobly. 
Maybe  they  can't." 

"  Traders  bear  as  well  as  nobles.  Don't 
be  foolish,  Lada.  We  are  all  equal  in  God's 
sight." 

"  Get  such  silly  notions  out  of  thy  head  as 
quick  as  thou  can.  Equals!  We  are  far  from 
it  in  our  own  sight,  and  God  sees  a  lot  more  of 
us,  than  we  see  of  each  other.  If  thou  had  been 
born  a  princess,  thou  would  have  found  out  a 
good  bit  ago,  that  Gael's  sin  was  partly  his  coun 
try's  sin,  and  partly  his  father's  sin,  and  that  thy 
own  father  was  a  good  bit  to  blame — keeping  a 
man's  letters  and  gifts  was  a  low  vulgar  thing  to 
do — and  scoffing  and  laughing  at  a  young  man's 
honourable  advances  a  particularly  ungentlemanly 
bit  of  behaviour.  And  maybe,  also,  thou  might 
have  found  out,  that  others  were  suffering  as  well 
as  Agratha  Van  Ruyven.  It  hasn't  been  a  pleas 
ure-making  to  mysen,  nor  to  Mary,  who  has  five 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  285 

little  bairns  at  Ivar.  And  as  for  the  young  Lord 
himsen,  I  think  he  has  suffered  quite  as  much  as 
thee;  yet  he  has  managed  to  put  everybody's 
sufferings  before  his  own,  and  kept  a  cheerful 
face,  and  had  a  cheerful  word  whatever  happened. 
He  has  borne  his  trouble  nobly." 

"  Because  he  was  a  noble.  Is  that  what  you 
mean?  " 

"  To  be  sure  it  is." 

"  Well  then,  you  are  noble,  for  you  have  borne 
your  trouble  nobly." 

"  Thou  art  all  wrong  there !  I  have  done  my 
share  of  grumbling,  both  to  thee,  and  to  others. 
I  have  been  ashamed  of  mysen  every  night. 
Equality!  "  she  cried  scornfully,  "  there  isn't  such 
a  thing,  either  in  nature  or  in  human  nature. 
Chut!  What  the  milk  is,  the  cheese  will  be. 
Where's  your  Equality?  " 

This  conversation,  though  it  did  not  please 
Agratha,  did  her  good.  She  began  to  wonder  if 
she  had  been  selfish  in  her  sorrow,  and  regardless 
of  the  suffering  of  others,  and  the  answer,  she  was 
obliged  to  admit,  was  not  a  flattering  one.  But 
she  was  cautious  by  nature,  and  did  little  upon 
impulse,  so  they  were  nearing  Gibraltar  before  she 
had  fully  made  up  her  mind  to  modify  her  conduct 
towards  Gael.  One  evening,  just  after  sunset,  she 
went  to  the  deck  and  she  saw  Gael  standing  by  the 
taffrail ;  his  face  and  attitude  were  melancholy 
and  aloof,  and  his  gaze  appeared  to  be  on,  or 
even  beyond,  the  horizon. 


286      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

She  went  gently  towards  him,  and  he  was  in 
stantly  conscious  of  her  presence.  But  that  she 
should  come  to  his  side,  and  say  in  softest  kindest 
tones  "  Gael "  was  a  thing  far  beyond  his  wildest 
«xpectation.  Yet  it  was  actually  the  case,  and 
when  he  bent  his  head  to  her  and  said  tenderly: 

"  Oh,  my  dear  one !  What  can  Gael  do  for 
you  ?  "  she  answered : 

"  For  one  ten  minutes  walk  with  me,  Gael. 
There  is  something  I  wish  to  say  to  you." 

Then  Gael  folded  the  little  tartan  shawl 
closer  about  her  throat,  and  drew  her  arm 
through  his  own,  and  as  he  did  so  said: 

"  Whatever  you  wish,  Agratha,  if  mortal  man 
can  compass  it,  you  shall  have.  What  do  you 
desire?  Let  us  sit  down.  It  will  be  easier  for 
you  to  talk." 

"  Gael,  when  we  reach  Gilbraltar  will  you  land 
there?  " 

"  For  an  hour  or  two.  I  have  a  friend  in  the 
garrison  to  whom  my  letters  are  sent.  I  hope 
to  receive  from  him  a  letter  from  Lady  Mclvar, 
my  dear  mother." 

"  Gael,  could  you  not  write  a  few  lines  there, 
to  my  dear  fader  and  moeder,  and  say  something 
to  comfort  them  ?  " 

This  request  Gael  pondered  a  few  moments, 
then  he  answered :  "  Your  father  and  mother  are 
certainly  in  Europe,  looking  for  you.  Do  you 
not  think  so?  " 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  287 

"  Yes,  but  I  know  not  where  they  may  be.  My 
brother  Wim  would  send  on  the  letter.  Yes,  Wim 
would  surely  do  that." 

"  Listen,  dear  one.  It  will  be  better  to  write 
to  Lady  Moody.  She  will  know  the  quickest  and 
surest  way  to  reach  them." 

"  Oh  yes !  Oh  yes !  that  is  the  truth.  Tell  me 
what  you  will  write." 

"  I  will  ask  my  friend  to  write  for  me,  for  my 
writing  is  well  known  to  Lady  Moody,  and  I  will 
see  that  he  says  these  words,  and  none  else. 
Listen: 

'  To  Councillor  and  Madame  Van  Ruyven. 
Your  daughter  is  well  and  not  very  unhappy. 
She  is  treated  with  all  honour  and  tender 
care,  and  if  you  come  to  the  Black  Bull  Inn, 
Covent  Garden,  London,  one  week  after  her 
twenty-first  birthday,  you  will  receive  her 
pure  and  sweet  and  lovely,  as  when  she  was 
taken  from  you.' 
Will  that  please  you  ?  " 

"  It  is  just  right,  Gael.  Now  then,  I  trust 
you  to  see  it  is  written." 

"  Upon  my  honour,  I  will  see  it  written  just  as 

I  have  promised,  as  soon  as  we  reach  Gibraltar." 

"  I  wonder  me,  that  I  did  not  think  of  this  plan 

before.     Very    much    I    thank    you.     Oh    Gael! 

Gael!     Can  I  do  anything  for  you  in  return?" 

"  Yes,  dearest,  you  can  do  everything  for  me, 

that  makes  life  worth  living ;  "  he  pleaded  for  her 


forgiveness  with  such  tender  excess  of  feeling, 
that  ere  long  his  tears  dropped  hot  upon  her 
hands,  and  she  was  weeping  with  him. 

After  this  explanation  there  was  no  possible 
return  to  the  austere  coldness  and  silence  of  her 
anger.  Before  she  knew  what  she  was  saying  she 
was  pardoning  all.  She  was  satisfying  the  long 
ing  hunger  of  her  heart  with  his  passionate  pro 
testations  of  love  for  her.  She  crept  closer  to 
him,  and  within  his  encircling  arm  felt  a  peace 
and  joy  that  suffused  her  whole  being  with  a 
sense  of  unspeakable  and  infinite  content  and  re 
pose. 

It  had  taken  nearly  two  hours  to  come  to  this 
satisfactory  understanding,  and  Ladarine  had 
frequently  been  at  the  head  of  the  companion  way. 
She  knew  what  was  transpiring,  and  she  said  to 
herself  as  she  saw  they  were  going  to  part: 
*'  Now,  Ladarine,  you  can  go  to  bed  and  dream  a 
good  dream.  For  the  rest  of  our  imprisonment, 
we  shall  be  as  happy  as  the  circumstances  per 
mit." 

So  that  night  Ladarine  pretended  to  be  asleep, 
and  Agratha  was  glad,  and  took  care  not  to  dis 
turb  her  slumbers.  To  think  over  every  sweet 
word  that  Gael  had  said  to  her  would  be  far 
pleasanter  than  to  talk  with  Ladarine.  Yet 
in  the  morning  she  called  her  as  soon  as  she 
awoke. 

"  Ladarine,  if  you  are  awake,  come  to  me." 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA 

"  I  am  very  seldom  asleep,  Miss,  and  thanks  be, 
I  am  awake  now  if  you  want  me." 

"  Come  here,  Lada.     Now  stoop.     I  have  some 
thing  to  tell  you." 

"  No,  thou  hast  not.  I  know  what  thou  has  to 
tell  me.  I  am  neither  blind  nor  deaf,  unless  I 
want  to  be." 

"  Lada,  I — have — made — all — up — with  Gael." 

"  Everybody  on  The  Nautilus  knew  that  last 
night.  Why — a!  the  captain  gave  all  hands  a 
silver  crown  apiece  last  night,  and  a  bit  of  supper 
and  extra  grog  at  eleven  o'clock.  My  wordl 
They  were  set  up,  and  though  they  pretended  not 
to  know  the  why,  and  the  wherefore,  every  man 
Jack  of  them  was  thanking  you  in  his  heart. 
You  have  made  a  lot  of  misery  these  last  few 
weeks,  Miss,  and  'tis  to  be  hoped  for,  and  looked 
for,  that  you  will  now  redeem  every  bad  hour 
with  a  double  good  one;  but  Lord!  what  queer, 
fickle,  not-know-their-own-mind  creatures,  women 
are." 

"  He  is  going  to  write  to  Lady  Moody  a  letter 
which  she  can  send  to  fader  and  moeder.  He  will 
write  it  when  we  are  at  Gibraltar." 

"  Oh — h!  That's  the  price  thou  asked,  was 
it?" 

"  He  was  glad  to  do  it." 

"  I'll  warrant.  But  I  have  nothing  to  say,  for 
it  was  mysen  that  set  thee  up  to  doing  something 
of  that  kind." 


290      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Oh  no,  Lada.  It  was  my  own  idea.  I  have 
been  thinking  of  it  for  a  long  time." 

"  Bless  my  soul !  Well,  I'm  glad  thou  hast 
stopped  thinking,  and  taken  to  doing.  Thinking 
is  shiftless  work,  doing  turns  out  something, 
either  good  or  bad.  And  now  I  hope  thou 
art  going  to  be  a  bit  cheerful.  I  would  like 
to  get  some  good  from  the  rest  of  my  travel- 
ling." 

The  promised  letter  was  faithfully  written  at 
Gibraltar,  and  committed  to  the  care  of  Gael's 
friend,  and  two  mornings  afterwards  they  awoke 
to  the  rain,  and  cold,  and  grey  skies,  they  had 
longed  for.  It  had  been  a  weary  night  with  a 
heavy  sea,  and  the  ship  hammering  through  it, 
every  few  minutes  a  big  wave  breaking  over  her 
with  a  thrash  like  thunder.  But  towards  morn 
ing  the  waves  were  cowed  by  the  steady  flogging 
of  the  heavy  rain,  and  the  damp,  fresh  air,  with 
its  flavour  of  brine,  seemed  delightful  to  Agratha 
and  Ladarine. 

They  were  nearly  two  weeks  on  the  coast  of 
England,  ere  they  reached  Scotland  and  the  outer 
Hebrides.  Then  they  came  to  a  sea  whose  ever 
lasting  threat  never  slumbered,  a  wilderness  of 
waves,  fear  haunted  and  fear  peopled.  The  grey 
headlands  of  the  rock-bound  coasts  smote  all 
hearts  with  some  eerie  sense  of  trouble,  vague  as 
the  background  of  dreams,  and  though  Ladarine 
pretended  to  be  pleased  with  the  change,  she  could 


CAPTIVES    AT    SEA  291 

not  help  pitying  in  her  heart  all  the  wayfarers  on 
these  lonely  waters. 

When  they  reached  really  the  Great  Minch  it 
was  blowing  in  savage  gusts,  and  a  black  sea 
tumbling  wild  and  high,  sent  smothering  clouds  of 
spindrift  over  The  Nautilus.  Towards  evening 
the  mountainous  land  of  Ross  was  beginning  to 
shape  itself  on  the  horizon,  and  Agratha's  heart 
failed  her,  for  land  and  sea  alike  appeared  to  be 
only  a  vast  desolation. 

Past  the  Alps  of  Torridon,  and  past  the  Gair- 
loch,  northward  to  Loch  Ewe,  they  went,  feeling  a 
constant  wondering  awe  in  the  wild  wreck  of 
colossal  masonry,  piled  along  the  coast  by  that 
primeval  deep  which  first  began  the  fashioning 
of  the  hills.  Mile  after  mile  the  ruddy  gneiss 
was  wrought  into  towers  and  turrets,  spires  and 
minarets,  whose  vaporing  outlines  looked  as  if 
they  might  be  the  sepulchre  of  some  long  forgot 
ten  hierarchy  or  empire. 

At  length  it  was  evident  they  were  near  their 
journey's  end.  The  Nautilus  was  in  spick  and 
span  beauty,  Gael  in  full  Highland  dress,  and 
every  man  on  board  had  the  light  of  home  on  his 
face.  At  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
someone  on  deck  blew  a  blast  on  a  trumpet  that 
was  taken  up  by  a  thousand  echoes  and  sent  far 
and  wide  inland,  and  in  an  astonishingly  short 
time  it  was  answered  by  a  rattling  peal  from  the 
mountainous  wilderness  above  them.  There  was 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

an  anxious  wait  of  an  hour,  and  then  there  ap 
peared  half  a  dozen  stout  little  ponies,  each  led 
by  a  man.  From  these  Gael  selected  two,  and 
on  their  primitive  saddles  he  placed  Agratha  and 
Ladarine,  but  he  himself  refused  to  ride,  for  he 
knew  that  he  looked  much  handsomer  walking  at 
Agratha's  side. 

It  was  not  long  before  they  reached  Castle 
Ivar.  It  stood  on  a  wide  rocky  plateau,  one  thou 
sand  feet  above  the  sea.  It  was  a  large,  well-pre 
served  building  of  grey  stone,  wearing  undis- 
guisedly  that  strange  past  look,  that  the  pre 
historic  castles  of  Scotland  never  want.  The 
piper  was  strutting  down  the  mountain  side  play 
ing  a  noisy  "  Welcome  To  the  Chief  " ;  the  bare- 
armed  henchmen  were  loitering  about  the  court 
and  doorways,  the  maids  were  at  the  open  win 
dows  of  the  great  tower,  and  at  the  main  entrance 
stood  a  happy-looking,  handsome  woman  who 
stretched  out  her  arms  in  loving  welcome  to  her 
son  and  his  guests. 


AT  CASTLE  IVAE 

THROUGHOUT  her  girlhood  Agratha  had  been 
fond  of  imagining  herself  in  all  kinds  of  romantic 
situations,  in  which  however  there  was  always  the 
Prince  who  had  to  solve  the  mystery,  or  the  diffi 
culty  of  the  condition.  But  never  had  her 
dreams  of  a  wonderful  futurity  been  half  so  full 
of  romance,  or  half  so  improbably  wild  and 
quixotic,  as  the  reality  of  her  present  position. 
The  castle  in  which  she  found  herself  claimed  to 
have  been  a  royal  residence  for  some  long  for 
gotten  race  of  kings,  and  indeed  it  had  a  royal 
air  of  spaciousness,  remarkable  in  buildings  of 
the  early  date  to  which  tradition,  and  its  own 
appearance,  assigned  it. 

It  was  entirely  built  of  grey  stone,  though  the 
interior  walls  in  the  modernised  rooms  were  cur 
tained  and  arrassed  with  the  tapestry  of  Bruges, 
and  the  floors  covered  with  carpets  from  the 
Scottish  looms  of  Kidderminster.  The  furniture, 
though  black  with  age,  was  heavy  and  elaborately 
carved,  and  of  large,  though  primitive  shapes.  A 
suite  of  six  rooms  had  been  prepared  for  Gael 
and  his  bride,  and  these  rooms  were  now  assigned 
293 


294      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

to  Agratha  and  Ladarine.  Many  attempts  had 
been  made  in  them  to  reproduce  the  comfort  and 
elegance  of  the  furnishings  of  that  day,  but  noth 
ing  could  alter  the  atmosphere  of  the  ancient  place. 
They  were  vibrant  with  a  life  that  was  not  this 
life,  they  were  haunted  by  unhappy  wraiths  wait 
ing  for  the  hour  of  restitution  or  forgiveness, 
there  were  soft  touches  from  no  visible  presence, 
and  the  shadow  of  sound  from  no  earthly  foot 
falls;  in  short  it  was  a  great,  ghostly,  feudal 
castle  with  the  sea  roaring  below  it  through  the 
long  winter  nights,  and  the  sobbing  winds  flap 
ping  the  tapistry  and  rattling  the  arms  in  the 
armory.  Nothing  could  be  more  unlike  the  or 
derly  Dutch  home,  from  which  she  had  been  so 
ruthlessly  taken  away. 

But  the  place  fascinated  her.  She  looked  like 
a  little  child  in  its  big  beds  and  chairs,  but  she 
had  all  a  woman's  sensitiveness  and  adaptation. 
Never  having  been  taught  to  fear  what  was  not 
flesh  and  blood,  she  said  with  perfect  truth  to 
Ladarine : 

"  Well  then,  if  some  poor  wraiths  are  in  these 
rooms,  very  welcome  are  they.  I  hope  that  my 
ways  may  not  trouble  them,  but  I  think,  Lada, 
they  may  yet  have  likes  and  dislikes." 

The  provision  made  for  her  which  pleased  her 
most  of  all  came  entirely  from  Lady  Mclvar's 
thoughtfulness.  "  My  dear,"  she  said  early  the 
next  day,  "  Gael's  letter  from  Jamaica  happened 


AT    CASTLE    IV AR  295 

to  name  the  perplexity  you  were  in  for  clothing 
and  toilet  articles,  such  as  combs,  brushes,  per 
fumes,  pins,  powder,  etc.,  so  I  sent  at  once  to 
Edinburgh  for  all  things  necessary,  and  we  have 
a  good  mantua-maker  in  the  clan.  Come  now, 
and  select  the  materials  and  we  will  set  her  to 
work  without  delay. 

"  Oh,  Lady  Mclvar,"  cried  Agratha,  "  that  will 
be  to  me  a  very  great  pleasure.  Lada  has  done 
her  best,  but  I  feel  like  a — like  a " 

"  A  queen  uncrowned.  Ugly,  shabby  dresses 
make  any  woman  unhappy.  Come  and  I  will 
show  you  many  fine  things." 

Then  she  unlocked  a  large  chest  and  showed 
Agratha  a  great  store  of  silks  and  muslins,  of 
cloths,  laces,  and  ribbons,  of  gloves,  belts,  and 
silk  stockings,  of  fine  linen  and  embroideries,  and 
to  her  uttermost  wonder  fashionable  shoes  and 
sandals  of  many  makes  and  colours.  The  latter 
she  touched  with  a  look  of  wonder  and  asked 
softly: 

"  May  I  try  on  a  pair  ?  " 

A  smile  and  a  nod  answered  her  request,  and 
she  found  her  small  feet  slip  into  the  pretty 
Morocco  and  satin  coverings,  very  comfortably. 

"  They  are  exactly  right.  But  how  did  you 
get  the  proper  size?" 

"  Gael  and  Ladarine  together  cut  a  paper  sole 
exactly  the  size  and  the  shape  of  the  slippers  you 
were  wearing,  and  I  sent  the  pattern  to  the  best 


296      A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

shoemaker  in  Edinburgh.  You  see  what  he  did 
with  it." 

"  You  have  been  so  thoughtful  for  me,  yet  you 
had  never  seen  me,  how  can  I  thank  you  enough?  " 

"  You  will  be  Gael's  wife  some  day,  so  then 
you  are  as  a  daughter  to  me.  I  was  happy  to 
do  anything  for  you,  and  I  hope  we  shall  love 
€ach  other  dearly,  both  for  Gael's  sake  and  our 
own." 

In  a  short  time  Agratha  and  Ladarine  ceased 
to  be  guests  in  Ivar  Castle,  they  became  a  part 
of  the  household,  fitting  admirably  into  their  sur 
roundings.  Agratha  was  much  interested  in  the 
renewal  of  her  wardrobe,  and  quite  contented  to 
sit  and  sew  as  she  discussed  the  prettiest  and  most 
becoming  styles.  Till  she  had  a  plentiful  change 
of  new  frocks,  she  was  likely  to  find  the  needle  and 
the  dressmaker  the  most  satisfactory  of  compan 
ions. 

She  had  also  in  a  large  degree  the  Dutch  love 
of  gardening.  It  hurt  her  to  see  bulbs  and  plants 
in  the  ground,  when  they  should  be  in  the  green 
house,  and  in  her  own  mind — and  perhaps  also  to 
Lady  Mclvar,  and  Gael — she  laid  out  such  a  gar 
den  for  the  next  spring  and  summer,  as  had  never 
yet  been  seen  in  West  Ross.  In  her  room  also 
she  found  many  volumes  of  poetry  and  history, 
and  a  standing  embroidery  frame  with  silks  and 
wools  of  every  shade  and  colour.  Upon  the 
whole,  she  finally  came  to  the  conclusion  that 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  297 

Ladarine's  advice  was  wise  and  good,  and  that  it 
would  be  well  to  grow  happy  and  beautiful, 
and  enjoy  such  pleasures  as  were  within  her 
reach. 

Very  soon  the  winter  shut  them  in,  absolutely 
shut  them  in.  On  the  landward  side,  black  dan 
gerous  bogs  made  every  road  impossible;  deep 
snows  strangled  the  mountain  paths,  and  the 
cheerless  stormy  Minch — little  travelled  even  in 
summer — was  in  winter  lashed  by  constant  storms, 
and  quite  deserted  save  by  solitary  fishers,  who, 
now  and  then,  found  a  day  in  which  it  might  be 
possible  for  a  boat  to  live  on  its  gloomy  water. 
For  at  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland  were  unknown  to  the  rest 
of  the  world.  Their  attachment  to  the  Stuarts 
and  their  ferocity  and  courage  in  battle,  was  just 
beginning  to  interest  southern  Scotland  and  Eng 
land  in  their  kilted  warriors ;  but  of  their  temper, 
culture,  civil  and  domestic  life,  there  was  a  dense 
and  universal  ignorance.  They  were  waiting 
for  the  splendid  introduction  which  Sir  Walter 
Scott  was  to  give  them  a  century  and  a  half 
later. 

So  Agratha  lived  in  Mclvar  castle  a  life  nearly 
as  primitive  as  the  patriarchs.  This  was  especi 
ally  true  of  those  clans  which  still  clung  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  faith,  but  wherever  the  preaching 
of  John  Knox  had  penetrated  there  was  a  ten 
dency  to  assimilate  the  modern  spirit.  The  Me- 


298      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

Ivar  was  one  of  these  latter  clans,  for  its  present 
Border  mistress  was  of  Covenanting  descent,  and 
gave  freely  to  all  missionary  preachers  a  welcome 
to  the  Mclvar  territory. 

But  in  no  way  whatever  had  the  broader  creed 
lessened  the  feudal  adoration  of  the  Mclvars  for 
their  Chief,  and  Agratha  was  ever  freshly  inter 
ested  in  Gael's  absolute  power,  and  the  generous, 
almost  affectionate,  way  in  which  he  expressed  it. 
Often  she  smiled  pleasantly  as  she  remembered 
Governor  Stuyvesant's  love  for  unchecked  power, 
and  pictured  to  herself  the  wilful,  passionate  man 
in  the  midst  of  a  clan,  whose  greatest  joy  would 
be  to  do  his  will,  no  matter  what  that  will  might 
be.  But  always  she  came  to  the  same  conclu 
sion: 

"  He  would  be  kind  to  them,  yes  indeed,  he 
would  be  kind  to  them.  Of  course  there  would 
be  clans  that  would  not  obey  him,  and  how  he 
would  enjoy  fighting  them  until  they  did.  Then 
he  would  conquer  all  and  make  a  Scotch  Hep- 
tarch,  and  call  himself  King  Peter.  Oh,  indeed! 
I  think  he  would  wake  up  the  English,  if  he  lived 
in  Ross.  Why  was  he  not  born  here,  where  he 
could  fight  with  his  sword  for  his  way  instead  of 
being  harried  and  worried  with  quarrelling 
schepens  for  nothing  at  all?  Dear  Governor 
Stuy vesant !  I  wish  that  I  could  see  him !  Shall 
I  ever  see  him  again?  " 

Her  windows  overlooked  the  hills  and  folds  to 


AT    CASTLE   IVAR  299 

which  Gael's  steps  usually  turned,  and  she  could 
watch  him  without  anyone  suspecting  her  in 
terest.  She  saw  him  often  among  some  little 
brown  huts  nestling  in  the  cliffs  of  the  rock,  mov 
ing  about  with  human  beings  and  collie  dogs  and 
great  flocks  of  sheep.  And  the  women  kissed  his 
hands,  and  the  men  were  ready  to  fall  at  his  feet, 
and  the  little  lads  followed  him  up  and  down, 
perfectly  happy  to  be  wherever  he  was.  Amid 
all  this  adoration  he  carried  himself  like  a  young 
prince,  full  of  an  affectionate  courtesy,  naturally 
crowned  with  an  unconscious  dignity. 

One  day  she  watched  him  going  up  to  the  moun 
tains  with  three  or  four  men.  They  meant  to 
drive  in  some  cattle,  and  their  wicked  long-horned 
bulls  into  sheds,  before  an  approaching  storm; 
and  she  saw  him  meet  an  enraged  bull  with  a  quick, 
powerful  lash  across  his  eyes  from  the  big  whip 
he  carried  in  his  hands.  A  little  later,  on  the 
same  day,  she  stood  with  Lady  Mclvar  at  his 
side,  holding  ointments  and  bandages,  while  he 
dressed  an  ugly  gore  the  same  animal  had  given 
a  youth  of  the  clan.  He  soothed  him  with  kind 
words,  and  when  he  saw  that  he  was  like  to  faint, 
he  kissed  him,  and  called  him  his  "  dear  brother 
Colin,"  and  fed  him  with  teaspoonfuls  of  brandy 
and  water.  Every  day  there  were  such  scenes — 
homely,  sad,  angry,  suffering,  but  Gael  was  al 
ways  sent  for,  and  generally  he  brought  peace 
and  good-will  out  of  racking  pain,  or  passionate 


300      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

disputing.  Yes,  indeed!  Young  and  old  made 
their  hearts  over  to  him. 

It  was  such  incidents  that  caused  Agratha  to 
forget  her  own  wrongs,  in  the  admiration  she 
could  not  but  give  to  his  character  and  position. 
Certainly  his  beauty,  strength,  grace  and  pic 
turesque  surroundings  were  all  factors  in  this 
admiration;  but  its  foundation  rested  on  qualities 
beyond  the  evanescent  charm  of  physical,  or  even 
social  advantages. 

Not  all  at  once,  but  day  by  day,  this  attraction 
went  on  and  grew  stronger  and  sweeter;  so  that 
before  winter  was  over  she  had  reconciled  herself 
to  her  new  life.  "  Many  young  people  went  from 
New  Amsterdam  to  Holland  for  their  education, 
Ladarine,"  she  would  frequently  say ;  "  they  al 
ways  stayed  away  three  or  four  years.  I  am  in 
no  worse  case.  If  I  was  at  school  I  could  not  be 
as  well  treated,  and  I  should  not  have  as  many 
pleasures." 

"  And  don't  thee  forget  the  love  that  is  so 
freely  given  thee.  It  is  worth  counting,  I  can 
tell  thee  that.  There's  lots  of  people  worse  off 
than  we  are." 

For  Ladarine  was  well  enough  pleased  with  her 
position.  She  had  not  been  a  month  at  Ivar 
before  she  had  become  as  necessary  to  Lady  Mc- 
Ivar  as  she  had  been  to  Lady  Moody.  First  the 
weaving  room  had  attracted  her.  Ladarine  was 
Yorkshire,  and  what  she  did  not  know  about  the 


AT   CASTLE    IVAR  301 

carding  and  spinning  of  wool  was  not  worth 
knowing.  She  taught  the  women  at  the  antique 
looms  much,  and  she  directed  the  carpenter  in 
certain  small  alterations  that  made  the  work 
lighter,  and  more  surely  correct.  She  was  clever 
in  the  still  room,  and  a  notable  friend  of  the  cook, 
to  whom  she  imparted  the  secrets  of  Yorkshire 
pudding,  Christ  Church  tarts,  and  other  famous 
local  delicacies.  In  fact  Ladarine  was  wanted 
on  every  occasion,  and  she  was  always  happy  to 
serve. 

So  in  spite  of  storm  and  snow  and  the  high 
winds,  on  which  the  devil  joyed  to  travel,  the 
two  prisoners  were  not  unhappy.  Sometimes 
Agratha  had  hours  of  deep  depression,  and  of 
acute  longing  for  her  parents  and  her  home,  but 
the  evening  was  sure  to  bring  Gael  back  to  the 
castle,  and  the  light  in  his  eyes,  the  smile  on  his 
lips,  and  the  clasp  of  his  hand,  quickly  changed 
all  trouble  into  joy.  Then  for  the  next  few 
hours,  Ivar  Castle  stood  nigh  to  the  gates  of 
Paradise. 

i  At  last  Spring  was  over  all  the  land,  and  there 
is  no  land  like  interior  Ross  for  beauty  and  sub 
limity  in  the  Spring.  Then  the  great  precipices 
which  guard  the  lovely  valleys,  are  gleaming  all 
over  with  purple  and  green,  and  covered  with  a 
fantastic  network  of  the  loveliest  rose  colour. 
And  the  walls  and  the  roofs  of  the  little  huts  which 
made  the  clachan  in  the  valley,  are  coloured  gold 


302      A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

of  lichen,  rose  of  granite,  and  green  of  moss, 
while  their  near-by  peatstacks  are  full  of  intense 
depths  of  purples  and  browns. 

Lonely P  Oh  no!  Out  of  these  huts  came 
grand  women  robust  of  typical  Highland  beauty 
— brown  eyed  and  red  cheeked,  with  arms  strong 
to  labour,  and  full  bosoms  to  nourish  their  children 
— noble  groups  of  whom  clustered  round  the 
cottages;  healthy  and  happy,  and  clothed  in  all 
kinds  of  picturesque  rags.  One  boy  it  was  im 
possible  to  see  and  ever  forget.  His  face  was 
wildly  beautiful,  and  of  the  richest  colour — carna 
tion  glowing  through  brown;  his  ragged  tartan 
clothed  him  in  vivid  shades ;  his  legs  were  bare, 
but  he  was  lithe  and  graceful  and  shy  as  a  young 
stag,  as  he  leaned  against  the  rude  walls  of  his 
father's  hut,  gazing  at  a  highland  bull  black  as 
coal,  majestic  as  a  king,  marching  heavily  down 
the  valley  with  his  harem  of  cream,  tawny,  and 
red-brown  cows  around  him.  As  for  the  boy, 
he  was  soon  persuaded  to  go  with  them  to  catch 
some  of  the  small  delicious  trout — little  half 
pounders — that  in  May  are  such  dainty  eating. 

One  afternoon,  Gael  and  Agratha  had  been  up 
to  the  wilder  hills,  looking  for  ilex  and  arbutus. 
It  had  been  such  a  happy  afternoon,  but  trouble 
was  waiting  for  them,  sitting  in  Ivar  Castle  drink 
ing  wine  and  talking  affectionately  of  Gael. 
Suddenly  both  seemed  to  catch  some  sense  of  it. 
"  So  cold  it  has  become.  Where  is  the  sunshine, 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  303 

Gael?  "  asked  Agratha,  and  Gael  answered  wist 
fully:  "  My  dear  one,  I  wonder  what  it  is.  Some 
thing  has  gone  wrong  somewhere,  perhaps  it  is 
going  to  storm."  Then  after  a  moment's  ex 
amination  of  the  horizon :  "  Here  comes  Rona,  and 
he  is  running  like  a  wild  stag.  What  news,  I 
Bonder?  " 

Rona  brought  a  scrap  of  paper  on  which  Lady 
Mclvar  had  very  hastily  written,  "  Angus  is  here. 
Do  not  let  Agratha  be  seen.  For  your  life  men 
tion  her  not.  Mother."  After  reading  these 
words,  Gael  stood  a  moment  in  deep  thought, 
then  he  said: 

"  Rona,  go  back  to  Ivar  very  slowly,  and  say 
I  am  coming.  Remember  you  found  me  at  the 
upper  trout  stream,  fishing.  If  you  are  asked, 
you  will  say  I  was  alone,  save  for  Ian  to  carry 
the  flies  and  the  creel — alone — Do  you  under 
stand,  Rona? 

Gael  watched  the  boy  for  a  few  moments  as  he 
liesurely  returned  to  the  castle,  then  he  turned 
to  Agratha  and  read  her  his  mother's  message. 
"What  think  you,  dear,"  he  asked. 

"  Do  what  Lady  Mclvar  tells  you  to  do.  She 
is  always  wise,  always  right.  At  the  cascade  we 
will  separate.  I  will  go  down  to  Mary's  shelling, 
and  wait  there,  until  you  or  Ladarine  come  for 
me." 

"  I  wonder  what  is  the  matter !  "  and  he  looked 
at  Agratha  with  passionate  longing  and  sorrow. 


304      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

"Are  we  to  be  separated?  llhat  would  kill 
me." 

"  Perhaps  there  is  no  great  trouble.  Do  you 
trust  Angus?  I  do  not.  But  he  says  he  is  your 
friend ;  well  then,  he  may  be — he  ought  to  be.  At 
a  great  cost  you  bought  his  freedom." 

"  He  has  never  liked  me  since.  He  owes  me 
twelve  hundred  pounds.  He  promised  as  soon 
as  he  reached  his  home  to  sell  the  wood  off  his 
wild  land  and  pay  me.  He  sold  the  wood,  bui; 
went  to  Paris  with  the  money.  It  was  not  an 
honourable  thing  to  do." 

"  What  honour  means,  is  unknown  to  Angus. 
It  is  not  of  others,  but  always  of  himself  he  thinks. 
Never  did  I  like  him,  never  did  I  trust  him." 

The  rest  of  the  walk  they  took  silently.  Gael 
was  full  of  apprehended  sorrow,  Agratha  caught 
the  anxious  fever  from  him.  At  the  cascade  she 
smiled,  unclasped  her  hand  from  his,  and  took  the 
right  hand  declivity,  and  then  Gael,  after  watch 
ing  her  out  of  sight,  walked  rapidly  to  the  castle. 
As  soon  as  he  entered  the  courtyard,  Angus  came 
to  meet  him,  and  Gael  said  cheerfully :  "  I  am  glad 
to  see  you  Angus,  when  did  you  get  home?  " 

"Yesterday,  Gael." 

"  Straight  from  Paris?  " 

"  No,  we  were  a  few  weeks  in  London." 

"How  is  Rose?" 

"  I  am  done  with  Rose.  She  has  behaved  badly 
to  us." 


AT    CASTLE   IVAR  305 

"Faith,  that  is  hard  to  believe,"  answered 
Gael,  with  a  darkening  face." 

"  I  will  tell  you.  She  had  a  fine  position  in  the 
most  aristocratic  convent  in  Paris ;  she  had  a  lovely 
little  home,  and  was  making  a  good  deal  of  money, 
and  then,  can  you  believe  it,  she  breaks  up  every 
thing,  marries  that  Dutchman  Roedeke,  and  goes 
with  him  to  New  Amsterdam.  Roedeke  is  said  to 
be  rich,  but  Elsie  and  I  saw  none  of  his  money." 

"  Well  and  good.  You  were  above  the  dirt 
iness  of  wanting  his  money,  I  am  sure." 

"  Indeed  we  were  not.  We  were  almost  at  the 
bottom  of  our  purse,  so  we  went  back  to  London. 
I  tried  all  my  friends  there,  and  Elsie  did  her  best 
to  charm,  but  those  pock-pudding  English  have 
no  senses  to  charm.  Instead  of  being  won  by 
my  wife's  rare  beauty,  they  insisted  on  asking  me 
unpleasant  questions." 

"What  about?" 

"  About  the  condition  of  white  bondmen  in  the 
colonies.  They  were  quite  ready  to  send  money 
to  help  them  to  freedom,  but  they  never  thought 
of  my  unfortunate  condition." 

"  Your  unfortunate  condition,  Angus !  you 
make  me  astonished." 

"  Can  there  be  any  condition  more  unfortunate 
than  that  of  a  noble  without  the  means  to  live  up 
to  the  requirements  of  his  rank?  I  was  disgusted 
with  the  English,  but  while  in  London  I  came 
across  something  of  great  importance  to  you; 


806      A   MAID    OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

so  much  so,  that  I  immediately  made  haste  north 
ward." 

"That  something  must  be  very  important  to 
warrant  such  haste.  Pray  let  me  hear  it  with 
out  delay?  " 

"  I  found  it  all  in  the  coffee  houses,  at  the  Ex 
change,  at  Paul's  Cross,  at  every  public  place." 

**  Upon  my  word,  Angus,  you  tax  my  patience. 
What  did  you  find?  " 

"  This  " — and  with  a  doleful  face  he  offered 
Gael  a  single  sheet  of  printed  paper.  It  seemed 
to  be  of  meagre  importance,  but  as  Gael  read  it, 
his  face  blanched,  and  he  bit  his  under  lip  with 
fierce  but  well  controlled  passion. 

"It  was  the  common  talk  of  the  city,"  con 
tinued  Angus,  "  one  could  not  go  into  a  room  in 
London,  without  hearing  the  matter  discussed. 
And  it  was  the  same  thing  all  the  way  northward. 
Somehow  people  had  found  out  that  I  knew  you, 
and  I  was  invited  here  and  there,  just  to  be  asked 
questions.  I  protest  I  was  flustered  and  flurried 
for  hundreds  of  miles  about  you,  and  your  af 
fairs." 

"Gad!  it  is  really  complimentary.  Think  of 
people  for  hundreds  of  miles  taking  so  much  in 
terest  in  my  affairs." 

**  Not  much  of  a  compliment,  Gael.  Naturally 
everyone  takes  an  interest  in  a  love  affair,  but 
I  must  say  in  this  case,  the  interest  was  all  in 
the  lady." 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  307 

"  I  am  glad  of  that.  You  have  just  shown  me 
how  mortified  you  felt  when  people  took  no  in 
terest  in  your  pretty  Elsie." 

"Upon  my  honour,  Gael,  you  take  the  affair 
coolly!  Yet  it  is  an  intolerable  situation,  and 
that  you  may  discover  any  hour." 

"  So  soon  ?  It  is  a  far  cry  to  Mclvar.  The 
sea  way,  my  men  can  make  impossible,  and  unless 
there  is  some  traitor  willing  to  guide  men  through 
Ivar  forest,  and  over  Ivar  mountains,  they  are 
likely  to  remain  in  one  place  or  the  other  forever. 
I  shall  not  disturb  myself." 

"  You  cannot  live  shut  up  in  Ivar  all  your 
life." 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  cut  so  ridiculous  a  figure. 
When  I  am  ready  to  interview  the  Lord  Chancel 
lor,  and  the  other  gentlemen  who  wish  to  see 
me,  I  shall  go  voluntarily  to  their  society. 
In  the  meantime,  my  mother  and  my  seven  hun 
dred  good  brothers,  will  keep  me  from  feeling 
lonely." 

"  And  perhaps  someone  else?  " 

"  Faith  yes,  if  it  please  you  to  say  so." 

"  I  do  not  say  so,  but  everyone  else  does — and 
there  may  be  such  a  thing  as  a  traitor  among  your 
good  brothers." 

"  By  Heaven,  No !  There  is  not  gold  in  Scot 
land  to  buy  a  Mclvar  to  betray  his  chief,  and 
if  there  was,  what  good  would  his  gold  do  him? 
He  would  be  tracked  by  seven  hundred  sleuth 


308    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

hounds,  and  when  caught,  bound  naked  to  a  tree 
in  Ivar  forest,  and  every  man  would  fling  his  dirk 
at  him.  Lord!  I  would  throw  mine  first, 
straight  into  his  black,  false  heart." 

"  Do  not  put  yourself  in  a  passion,  for  an 
imaginary  wrong,  Gael;  I  thought  I  was  doing 
kindly  to  warn  you,  but  it  is  always  bad  to  meddle 
with  other  people's  affairs." 

"  It  was  well  enough  in  your  own  case,  Angus. 
If  someone  had  not  meddled  you  would  have  been 
in  New  Amsterdam  to-day." 

"  I  know  that,  Gael,  and  I  am  not  ungrateful. 
When  I  was  in  London,  I  called  on  Lord  Thurlow 
and  thanked  him  for  using  his  great  influence,  and 
he  treated  me  rudely,  and  told  me  to  go  home, 
and  said  things  about  breaking  parole  that  were 
to  me  intolerable." 

"  He  was  right,  for  you  were  breaking  your 
parole." 

"  Now  I  must  go,  Gael.  One  cannot  ride  fast 
yet,  the  bogs  are  so  uncertain." 

"  Then  you  had  better  stay  until  morning." 

"  Elsie  would  die  of  fright  in  that  lonely  ruin 
we  call  home.  She  wants  to  go  back  to  Paris." 

"  That  is  impossible  unless  you  again  break 
your  parole  to  the  Protector." 

"Who  is  the  Protector?  Angus  McAlpine  is 
King  Charles's  man ;  "  and  he  sang  defiantly,  the 
cavalier  song  then  in  vogue: 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  309 

"  '  King  Charles !  and  who'll  'do  him  right  now? 
King  Charles!  whose  ripe  for  fight  now? 

Give  a  rouse  in  hell's  despite  now 

King  Charles ! '  " 

"  Angus,  you  ought  to  have  told  the  gentlemen 
who  were  securities  for  your  loyalty,  that  you 
were  King  Charles's  man." 

"  We  are  not  agreeing  this  afternoon,  Gael.  I 
will  go ;  to-morrow,  ride  over  and  see  me." 

So  Angus  left  for  his  five  mile  ride,  and  Gael 
called  in  his  mother  and  showed  her  the  paper  in 
his  hand.  She  read  it  without  any  sign  of  fear 
or  anger,  but  said  earnestly: 

"  Go  at  once  for  Agratha,  and  after  tea  we 
will  call  in  Ladarine,  and  talk  the  matter  over. 
Make  sure  of  Agratha,  your  life  hangs  on  her 
word,  Gael." 

There  was  no  pretence  of  secrecy  about  this 
consultation.  In  the  morning  Gael  would  call 
his  clan  together,  and  be  as  frank  with  them  as 
with  his  closer  and  more  intimate  relations.  Yet 
the  condition  was  grave  enough,  for  the  shabby 
bit  of  paper  contained  the  following  official  no 
tice: 

One  Thousand  Pounds  Reward 
Hue  and  cry  of  all  good  citizens  to  secure 
the  person  of  Gael  Lord  Mclvar,  who  has 
kidnapped  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Paul  Van 


310    A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Ruyven  of  New  Amsterdam  in  North  Amer 
ica.  Said  Lord  Mclvar  is  twenty-two  years 
of  age,  tall,  dark  and  handsome,  with  gallant 
air  and  courtly  manners.  The  lady  is  nine 
teen  years  old,  is  exceeding  beautiful,  and 
immensely  rich.  Any  information  leading 
to  Lord  Mclvar's  arrest,  will  be  rewarded 
by  one  thousand  pounds  paid  by  order  of  the 
Lord  Chancellor,  who  is  the  young  lady's 
guardian.  Signed  by 

Reginald  Brudenal.     Lord  Chancellor. 

London 

George  Pembroke.     Chief  of  Police. 

The  talk  after  tea  was  not  very  satisfactory. 
Gael  had  made  as  light  of  the  position  as  pos 
sible  to  Agratha,  but  she  had  been  greatly 
shocked.  "  She  would  say  little,"  he  complained 
to  his  mother.  "  She  appeared  to  withdraw  her 
self,  and  to  be  quite  stunned  by  the  conditions 
she  would  likely  have  to  face." 

In  a  large  measure  Gael  was  right.  Agratha 
was  shocked  at  the  danger  her  lover  had  incurred, 
and  she  foresaw  that  she  would  be  placed  between 
her  father  and  her  lover;  and  that  to  stand  by 
her  father  was  to  betray  her  lover  to  a  shameful 
death,  while  to  stand  by  her  lover  would  be  a 
heart  break  to  her  parents.  It  was  a  dilemma 
out  of  which  she  could  see  no  endurable  way. 
Nor  was  she  indifferent  to  the  report  of  her  own 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  311 

wealth.  She  had  always  longed  for  wealth, 
dreamed  of  wealth,  passed  many  hours  of  her  life 
in  the  imaginary  spending  of  it.  It  quickened 
her  pulse  to  know  that  these  longings  and  dreams 
might  soon  be  facts ;  but  she  was  annoyed  that  the 
news  should  have  come  to  her  with  so  much  shame 
and  sorrow.  So  when  Ladarine  was  called  into 
council,  she  let  her  talk  and  said  little  herself,  for 
indeed  she  was  not  sure  of  her  wishes,  all  her  mind 
seemed  suddenly  to  be  unsettled,  but  Ladarine 
met  the  situation  with  her  usual  simplicity. 

"  We  shall  be  under  oath,  every  one  of  us,"  she 
said,  "  and  we  must  all  tell  the  truth,  or  call  God 
Almighty  to  witness  we  are  lying.  I  wonder," 
she  continued,  "  whether  you  know  that  the  Lon 
don  officers  are  in  the  kitchen;  at  least,  I  sus 
pect  it  is  either  them,  or  some  blackguards  of  the 
same  sort.  They  came  to  the  kitchen  door  just 
at  dark,  and  asked  for  a  bite  and  a  drink,  and 
shelter  until  morning." 

"  What  makes  you  think  they  were  officers  of 
the  law,  Ladarine  ?  "  asked  Gael. 

"  I  found  out,  as  nearly  as  they  would  let  me, 
that  they  had  got  safely  across  the  bogs  by  fol 
lowing  the  marks  of  McAlpine's  horse's  hoofs." 

"  Ah!  "  cried  Gael,  "  but  that  is  not  possible! " 

"  You'll  be  as  well  to  remember,  he  has  just 
come  from  London,  sir." 

"  And  what  by  that,  Ladarine  ?  "  asked  Lady 
Mclvar. 


312     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  Only  this — I  think  McAlpine  has  betrayed 
the  one  he  ought  to  have  shielded  with  his 
life." 

Then  Gael  leaped  to  his  feet.  "  It  is  not  pos 
sible  !  "  he  cried.  "  It  cannot  be  possible !  " 

"  It  is  most  like  to  be,"  answered  Ladarine. 
"  I  saw  enough  of  him  to  know  that  treachery 
was  bred  in  the  bone  of  him,  as  it  is  in  the  bone 
of  the  hawk  or  the  wild  cat.  And  what  is  there 
Jie  would  not  do  for  one  thousand  pounds?  I 
wouldn't  wonder  if  these  three  men  came  from 
London  in  his  company,  and  it  is  like  he  engaged 
to  show  your  whereabouts,  and  did  so  by  telling 
them  to  follow  the  print  of  his  horse's  hoofs  in 
the  soft  ground.  They  must  have  done  so  ver^ 
closely,  or  they  had  never  got  here." 

"  But  he  was  here  alone,  a  little  while  ago." 

"  Ay,  to  be  sure,  they  would  be  waiting  on  the 
edge  of  the  pine  belt,  until  the  darkening  let  them 
come  unseen  to  the  back  door." 

"  In  a  few  minutes  I  will  know  who  led  them 
over  Ivar  Moss  !  I  will " 

"  Stop,  Gael !  "  cried  Lady  Mclvar.  "  Never 
go  to  meet  misfortune.  Let  the  men  alone  until 
they  come  to  you." 

"  Sit  down,  dear  Gael,"  pleaded  Agratha,  and 
when  she  laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder  he  sat 
down. 

There  was  then  a  little  more  talk  about  Mc 
Alpine,  and  Agratha  sided  positively  with  Lad- 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  313 

arine  in  her  estimate  of  the  man's  character. 
"  So  ungrateful  he  was  to  his  own  sister,"  she 
cried.  "  Poor  Rose !  He  deceived,  and  robbed 
and  left  her.  Why  should  he  be  true  to  Gael, 
when  to  Rose  he  was  so  false  and  cruel?  " 

Then  Gael  rose.  "  I  must  go  to  my  room,"  he 
said.  "  This  suspicion  of  Angus  has  turned  my; 
heart  cold.  I  want  to  be  alone  with  it." 

Very  early  in  the  morning,  three  blasts  from 
a  trumpet  summoned  the  whole  clan.  They  came 
tumbling  down  from  the  mountains,  and  scram 
bling  up  from  the  fishing  clachan  on  the  sea  shore ; 
they  came  from  the  shops  and  the  looms  and  the 
ploughs,  from  the  the  dyeing  shed,  and  the  stables 
and  kennels  hastily  they  came,  talking  and  whist 
ling,  and  wondering  what  the  Mclvar  had  to  say 
to  them. 

As  soon  as  they  had  filled  the  courtyard  Gael 
appeared.  He  was  in  full  Highland  dress,  and 
as  soon  as  he  showed  himself  on  the  highest  step 
of  the  high  flight  which  led  to  the  main  entrance, 
he  lifted  his  crested  Glengary  in  greeting  to  them. 
They  answered  him  with  eager,  happy  cries  of 

"Ivar!       Ivar!       Ivar!" 

snapping  their  fingers  wildly  to  the  not  unmusical 
cheering.  Then  he  resumed  his  cap,  and  there 
was  a  few  moments  of  silence,  ere  Gael,  holding 
the  "  Hue  and  Cry  "  uplifted  in  his  hand,  read  it 
aloud  to  them.  He  translated  it  into  Gaelic  as 
he  went  on,  and  the  version  lost  nothing  by  the 


314     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

translation.  Before  the  reading  was  finished, 
there  was  an  indescribable  tumult  of  sympathy, 
potently  mingled  with  the  striking  of  dirks,  and 
that  low,  passionate  ejaculation  with  which  High- 
landmen  urge  themselves  on  to  fight — "  Sa!  Sa! 
Sa!  Sa!  "  every  syllable  rising  in  tone  and  pas 
sionate  inflection. 

Gael  stilled  the  uproar  with  a  movement  of  his 
hand,  and  then  proceeded  to  explain  his  position 
to  them  in  their  own  tongue.  In  its  sibilant  ex 
pressive  S — S — S — ing  sounds,  he  poured  scorn 
and  ridicule  upon  the  law  which  would  hang  a 
Highland  gentleman  for  "  lifting "  the  lady  of 
his  choice;  and  he  was  uproariously  supported. 
He  gave  them  the  word  of  Mclvar  that  he  had 
neither  known,  nor  cared,  whether  the  lady  had 
a  shilling  or  not.  He  loved  her,  and  he  believed 
she  loved  him,  and  was  not  Love  the  bond  of  mar 
riage  between  Highlandmen  and  their  wives?  and 
when  he  made  this  appeal  a  low,  tender  cry  of  as 
sent  answered  it. 

At  this  moment  Agratha  with  Lady  Mclvar 
stepped  from  the  enclosure  of  the  open  door  to 
his  side,  and  he  asked,  "  Is  she  not  worthy  of 
Love?  Is  she  not  worthy  to  be  the  mother  of 
Ivars?  Speak  for  me,  men  of  Ivar."  And  with 
a  great  shout  they  answered: 

"The  Lady  Agratha!  The  Lady  Agratha! 
She  is  worthy !  " 

When  he  spoke  again,  his  tone  changed,  his 


AT    CASTLE    IVAR  315 

face  grew  dark,  his  eyes  flashed,  and  he  held  his 
dirk,  as  he  continued: 

"  My  Brothers,  there  has  been  a  traitor  in 
this  business.  If  there  had  not  been,  I  could  have 
dwelt  among  you  until  the  lady  was  her  own  mis 
tress  and  free  to  marry  me  in  the  face  of  the 
world.  As  you  know,  there  are  two  months  in 
the  year,  that  men  with  a  good  guide  might  pos 
sibly  reach  Ivar  Castle,  through  Ivar  forest,  or 
or  over  Ivar  mountains — well  I  should  always  have 
been  with  Conal  on  the  highest  Bens,  shooting 
ptarmigan  during  those  months.  For  the  rest  of 
the  year,  Ivar  castle  was  safety  enough.  But 
my  brothers,  there  has  been  a  traitor  in  this  busi 
ness.  If  there  had  not,  how  could  three  men, 
three  Saxon  clods,  have  found  their  way  into 
Ivar  Castle  in  the  early  spring,  while  the  upper 
snows  are  yet  melting.  Yet  there  the  men  sit, 
eating  our  food,  and  waiting  to  take  me — me! 
Gael!  Chief  of  Clan  Ivar!  to  some  black  English 
prison  house,  because  I  have  dared  to  love  a  girl 
who  is  a  ward  of  the  Lord  High  Chancellor  of 
England,  and  who  I  am  told  to-day  has  a  great 
deal  of  money.  I  never  thought  of  the  Lord  High 
Chancellor,  and  I  did  not  know  that  the  girl  had 
any  money,  and  I  did  not  care  whether  she  had  or 
not.  Why  should  a  Mclvar  want  to  marry 
money?  The  fens  and  the  lochs,  the  pastures, 
and  the  great  sea  are  our  heritage.  We  seek  our 
food  from  God.  We  could  live  comfortably,  if 


we  never  saw  a  shilling.  Is  there  a  man  stand 
ing  here  who  would  marry  a  girl  because  she  had 
some  money  in  her  hand?  Look  at  our  sons  and 
daughters !  Do  they  lack  anything  of  being  per 
fect  men  and  women?  Nothing.  For  they  are 
the  children  of  Love,  and  not  the  children  of 
gold." 

Wild,  joyful  cries  of  assent  answered  this 
statement,  and  then  a  very  old  man  in  front  of 
the  assemblage  asked: 

"  My  chief  and  my  brother,  name  the  traitor. 
Never  shall  he  betray  any  other." 

"  The  man  has  eat  at  my  table,  and  drank 
from  my  cup.  He  has  had  twelve  hundred  pounds 
of  my  gold,  and  he  would  give  me  the  gallows  in 
payment.  He  was  a  bondman,  and  I  set  him  free, 
he  would  marry,  and  I  loaned  him  five  hundred 
pounds.  Alas!  Alas!  You  all  know  the  man 
— my  playmate,  my  schoolmate,  my  friend — "  and 
Gael  was  silent,  overcome  by  the  intensity  of  his 
feeling  and  passion. 

"  We  know  him !  He  is  a  son  of  the  Devil !  He 
shall  go  deep  down  to  hell,  head  foremost ! " 

It  was  Alastar,  the  mighty  hunter,  who  spoke 
these  words,  and  as  he  did  so  he  lifted  up  his  gun 
and  swore  the  oath  over  it.  Then  out  sprang 
dirks  and  knives  from  every  belt,  and  the  tumult 
of  angry  voices  was  indescribable. 

Suddenly  three  men  stepped  forward,  and  two 
of  them  would  have  laid  their  hands  on  Gael's 


AT   CASTLE    IVAR  31T 

shoulders,  had  he  not  shouted  in  a  voice  of  power 
and  passion: 

"  Hands  off!  Touch  me,  and  my  men  will  tear 
you  to  pieces.  Have  you  no  senses?  Look  at 
them!" 

"  In  the  name  of  the  law " 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Devil,  touch  me  not !  And 
speak  not  to  me !  "  and  his  passion  was  so  terrible 
that  Lady  Mclvar  and  Agratha  covered  their 
faces  and  feared  to  look  at  him.  Meanwhile  the 
clan  in  a  black  silence  had  edged  closer  to  their 
chief,  and  some  were  standing  on  the  steps  around 
him.  Then  Gael,  through  some  miracle  of  latent 
power  more  than  recovered  himself.  He  stood 
there  like  some  bright  young  incarnation  of  Power 
and  Strength,  and  in  a  voice  that  was  vibrant 
from  the  proud,  resolute  heart  that  informed  it, 
said: 

"  Saxon  hounds  of  the  Saxon  law,  listen  to  me ! 
I  will  not  go  with  you.  You  shall  remain  here, 
until  I  permit  you  to  return  to  those  who  sent 
you.  How  long  you  may  stay  I  know  not,  per 
chance  the  rest  of  your  lives.  You  will  have  bed 
and  board,  while  you  behave  peaceably,  and  you 
are  free  to  wander  where  you  will,  even  to  Mc- 
Alpine,  if  you  believe  you  will  ever  reach  his  home. 
Beware  of  the  moss  and  the  peat  bogs.  Beware 
of  the  slippery  hill  sides,  tjiat  may  dash  you  a 
thousand  feet  below  them.  Remember  it  is  easy 
to  lose  yourselves  on  the  mountains,  and  to  go 


318     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

for  a  walk  on  the  open  moor  and  never  come  back. 
The  wild  bulls  are  savage  in  the  pastures,  and  the 
stags  on  the  mountains  will  not  suffer  you.  Our 
dogs  love  not  strangers,  and  the  snakes  are  no 
respecter  of  persons.  You  could  not  live  on  the 
North  Minch  twelve  hours,  if  you  have  not  a  good 
ship  and  a  captain  that  knows  all  its  ugly  moods, 
so  you  need  not  look  seaward.  But  you  may 
make  the  best  of  the  situation,  for  here  you  will 
remain,  until  I  return.  Now  you  may  go.  Come 
not  into  my  sight  again." 

Then  turning  to  his  clan,  he  stretched  out  his 
hands  and  lifted  his  cap  in  a  mute  dismissal. 
And  they  watched  him  with  proud  affection  as  he 
stood  a  moment  with  Lady  Mclvar  and  Agratha 
in  the  open  doorway.  They  knew  no  one  to  com 
pare  with  him,  and  they  went  to  their  homes  to 
talk  over  this  great  affair,  and  to  love,  pity,  ad 
mire,  and  praise  him  to  their  hearts'  content. 


CHAPTER  TWELVE 

GAEL'S  TRIAL 

ALL  was  now  hurry  and  confusion  in  Castle  Ivar, 
for  Gael  gave  orders  at  once  to  look  after  The 
Nautilus  and  have  her  ready  for  sea  in  three  days. 
Lady  Mclvar  was  locking  away  and  packing,  with 
Ladarine  helping  her.  But  Agratha  had  a  special 
anxiety,  and  in  spite  of  the  general  haste  and 
preoccupation,  she  felt  obliged  to  speak  to  Gael 
on  the  subject. 

"  It  is  this,  Gael,"  she  said  to  him  with  eyes 
full  of  tears,  "  my  fader  must  have  been  the  means 
of  sending  those  men  now  in  the  castle,  yet  they 
brought  no  letter  for  me — no  letter  either  from 
him,  or  my  moeder." 

Gael  started  at  this  statement.  *'  Oh,  my 
Dear  One !  "  he  answered,  "  how  selfish  and  un 
kind  we  have  all  been  to  forget  that  likelihood. 
Perhaps  there  is  one.  Let  us  go  and  inquire." 

The  chief  of  the  three  men  being  questioned, 
tremblingly  admitted  that  there  had  been  a  let 
ter  for  the  young  lady,  but  said  that  it  had  mys 
teriously  disappeared  during  the  night  they  slept 
at  McAlpine. 

"  It  was  with  my  other  papers  when  I  went  to 
319 


320    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

bed,"  he  said,  "  but  in  the  morning  I  could  not 
find  it.  The  gentleman  who  sent  the  carriage 
and  horses  to  bring  the  young  lady  comfortably 
to  London,  also  sent  the  letter.  He  gave  me  a 
sovereign  to  put  it  into  her  hand,  but  I  could 
not,  for  it  was  stolen — gone  somehow  and  some 
where — I  know  not." 

"  Oh  Gael,  then  when  I  get  to  London,  I  shall 
not  know  where  to  find  fader  and  moeder." 

"  Upon  my  soul,  Agratha,  this  is  past  endur 
ance.  I  will  send  Donald  immediately  to  McAl- 
pine,  with  a  letter  to  Angus,  saying  the  letter 
.must  be  there,  and  must  be  sent  here." 

"  If  you  will,  Gael — it  is  a  trouble — and  I  am 
sorry — you  are  so  busy." 

"  Faith,  Dear,  there  is  no  more  important  busi- 
jiess  than  just  this  need  of  yours.  Donald  shall 
go  at  once.  I  think  he  will  bring  your  let 
ter." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Donald  returned  from 
McAlpine  without  the  letter,  and  with  the  as 
tonishing  news  that  Angus  had  appropriated  the 
strong,  comfortable  carriage  sent  for  Agratha 
and  Ladarine,  and  with  his  wife  had  gone  to  Lon 
don  in  it. 

"The  black  scoundrel!"  muttered  Gael;  then 
turning  to  Agratha,  he  said,  "Do  not  trouble 
yourself.  Sure,  my  dearest,  everybody  in  any 
connection  with  this  case,  must  know  your  fath 
er's  address." 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  321 

"  But  these  three  men?    None  of  them  knew  it."" 

"  They  belong  to  any  case,  or  to  every  case. 
But  sure,  my  love,  the  Lord  Chancellor  knows 
it.  Your  father  went  straight  to  him,  or  he  had 
not  signed  the  warrant  for  my  arrest  by  the  Hue 
and  Cry.  You  can  get  it  from  him,  on  your  ar 
rival  in  London." 

Then  he  was  urgently  needed  on  The  Nautilus 
and  was  obliged  to  leave  Agratha  with  her  trouble. 
And  he  was  sad  and  fearful;  he  felt  as  if  Agra- 
tha's  heart  was  wholly  fixed  upon  her  return  to 
her  parents.  For  a  moment  this  feeling  dashed 
all  his  energy,  but  it  only  needed  one  thought  of 
Angus  and  his  infamous  treachery  to  send  him 
again  with  almost  unnatural  haste  and  vigor  to 
preparations  for  the  journey  to  London. 

Fortunately  The  Nautilus  was  in  good  condi 
tion  and  perfectly  seaworthy.  She  was  already 
at  her  pier,  and  men  were  waiting  to  put  on  board 
the  stores  and  victualling  which  Lady  Mclvar 
and  Ladarine  were  preparing.  Another  crowd 
were  busy  ballasting  her  with  the  grey  rocks  ready 
to  their  hand. 

"Is  there  really  need  for  so  much  hurry?" 
asked  Lady  Mclvar.  "  I  am  almost  distracted, 
Gael." 

"  Indeed,  dear  mother,  our  hurry  is  a  matter 
of  some  importance.  It  will  break  my  heart  if 
that  dog  of  a  man  reach  London  before  me.  He 
must  not  get  that  thousand  pounds.  I  will  de- 


A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

liver  myself  to  justice.  No  man  shall  sell  me  into 
the  power  of  the  law." 

"  Can  we  manage  it,  Gael?  " 

"  Indeed  I  think  so  The  roads  are  past  de 
scription  by  Inverness  and  Perth,  and  as  far  as 
Stirling,  the  snow  in  many  districts  is  lying.  If 
they  reach  the  border  without  accident,  it  will  be 
because  the  devil  is  driving  them  to  some  deeper 
destruction  further  on.  If  the  winds  favour  us, 
we  may  be  in  Portsmouth  within  three  weeks,  and 
from  Portsmouth  a  coach  will  take  us  to  Lon 
don  in  thirty  hours.  Dear  mother,  this  is  the 
turning  point  of  my  life,  sure  you  will  help 
me?  " 

"  My  boy,  both  I  and  Agratha  will  stand  at 
your  shoulders." 

"  I  fear,  Agratha " 

"  You  wrong  her.  She  is  true  to  you  as — as 
I  am." 

In  less  than  three  days  The  Nautilus  was  fly 
ing  southward  before  the  wind.  Agratha  and 
Ladarine  had  their  old  rooms,  Lady  Mclvar  oc 
cupied  her  son's  luxurious  cabins,  and  for  more 
than  a  week  the  weather,  though  cold  and  windy, 
was  clear,  bright  and  almost  intoxicating  with 
the  electricity  and  ozone  that  revel  in  the  North 
Minch  atmosphere,  no  matter  what  the  conditions 
of  the  weather.  Everyone  on  board  was  blithe 
and  cheerful,  at  least  until  they  were  well  down 
the  English  coast,  and  had  been  quite  deserted  by 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  323 

the  invigorating  inspiring  breath  of  the  sea,  roar 
ing  through  Hebredean  waterways. 

At  last  London  was  reached,  but  it  was  late 
at  night  and  all  were  exceedingly  weary.  They 
went  direct  to  the  Ivy  Bush  hostelry  in  High 
Holborn,  had  a  good  meal  and  slept  so  well  in  its 
big,  comfortable  beds,  that  all  were  ready  for 
breakfast  by  nine  in  the  morning.  Gael  noticed 
at  once  that  Agratha  was  dressed  for  the  street, 
and  Agratha  also  noticed  that  Gael  had  changed 
his  garb  of  old  Gaul  for  the  ordinary  dress  of  a 
gentleman  of  that  day.  It  was  of  rich  material, 
but  had  the  Puritanical  plainness  affected  by  the 
court  of  Oliver  Cromwell.  Yet  Agratha  was 
charmed  by  its  sombre  beauty;  the  loss  of  the 
curled  wig,  of  the  laces  and  ribbons,  was  no  loss; 
she  thought  Gael  far  more  manly  and  purposeful 
In  his  black  velvet  and  plain  linen. 

Gael  was  going  to  call  on  Lord  Thurlow  for 
advice  before  surrendering  himself  to  the  police, 
and  Lady  Mclvar  was  going  with  him.  Agra- 
tha's  destination  was  the  hotel  to  which  the  let 
ter  sent  from  Gibraltar  directed  her  parents. 
She  believed  they  would  be  there,  because  it  was 
the  only  link  to  her  they  possessed.  Gael  called 
a  chair  for  her,  and  then  they  stood  silent.  The 
time  for  parting  had  come.  In  an  hour  or  two 
she  would  doubtless  be  with  her  father  and 
mother,  and  he  would  likely  be  in  prison.  Where, 
and  when,  and  how,  would  they  meet  again?  He 


324    A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

looked  at  her  with  his  soul  in  his  eyes.  He  trem 
bled.  He  was  dumb  with  sorrow.  He  wrung  his 
strong  young  hands,  and  wept  as  only  strong 
young  men  can  weep.  "  Oh  Agratha ! "  he 
sobbed,  and  his  voice  was  like  a  sword  in  her  heart. 

"It  is  the  only  way,  Gael,  the  only  way.  I 
must  go  to  my  fader  and  moeder.  I  must!  Oh, 
my  Love !  My  Love !  " 

"  Do  not  forget  me  ?  " 

"  God  knows !  Not  while  I  live.  Thyself,  and 
no  other  will  I  marry.  If  not  thee — then  none." 

"  If  I  should  have  to  die." 

"  For  my  sake  thou  would  die  Well  then,  with 
thee  I  would  die." 

"  If  they  ask  you  to  say  words  that  will  slay 
me?" 

"  I  will  not  say  them." 

"  If  those  words  were  truth?  " 

"  I  will  not  say  them." 

"  Would  you  lie  for  me?  " 

"  Yes,  if  it  were  to  save  thy  life." 

"  Oh,  my  darling,  your  goodness  is  beyond  be 
lief." 

Then  he  put  her  in  the  waiting  chair,  and  as 
they  parted  she  whispered :  "  Gael,  dearest  Gael ! 
Thine  only  I  will  be.  In  life  or  death  thine 
only !  "  and  so,  with  a  smile,  passed  from  his  sight. 

Alas!  Agratha's  visit  to  the  Black  Bull  Inn 
was  quite  fruitless.  No  one  called  Van  Ruyven 
was  there,  or  ever  had  been  there.  The  hostess 


GAEL'S    TRIAL1  325 

was  perhaps  unnecessarily  positive  as  to  that 
fact.  Agratha  stood  for  a  moment  confused  and 
disconcerted.  Then  she  remembered  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  and  she  directed  the  bearers  to  carry 
her  to  the  Court  of  Chancery. 

There  was  quite  a  crowd  in  the  yard,  and  the 
number  of  lawyers  in  little  grey  wigs  and  black 
gowns  flitting  about,  seemed  to  Agratha  a  fear 
some  sight.  "  What  trouble  there  must  be  in. 
the  world ! "  she  thought,  "  for  people  in  trouble 
always  want  a  lawyer."  At  the  main  entrance 
to  the  hall  the  chairman  opened  the  door  of  her 
sedan,  and  she  said  to  someone,  also  in  wig  and 
gown,  who  was  standing  there,  "  I  wish  to  see  the 
Lord  Chancellor." 

"  He  has  not  come  down  to  the  Court  yet," 
was  the  answer. 

"  How  soon  will  he  come  down  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  in  ten  or  fifteen  minutes." 

"  Can  I  wait  here  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  First  door  to  your  right  hand,"  he  answered ; 
then  glancing  into  her  lovely,  anxious  face,  he 
added,  "  I  will  show  you,"  and  he  turned  the 
handle  of  a  door,  and  said  in  reassuring  tone, 
"  he  is  sure  to  be  here  to-day,  perhaps  in  teii 
minutes." 

With  a  smiling  "  thank  you,"  Agratha  entered 
the  room.  It  was  a  gloomy  little  room  plainly 
furnished  with  a  centre  table,  and  some  oak 
chairs.  At  the  table  a  man  sat  eating  a  thick 


326    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

mutton  chop,  dressed  with  shredded  shalots,  and 
sipping  Burton  ale.  He  looked  at  Agratha,  but 
did  not  speak,  yet  if  his  thoughts  had  found 
words,  they  would  have  been,  "  By  George,  what 
a  beauty ! " 

For  a  few  minutes  he  watched  her  anxious  face 
and  restless  movements,  then  he  asked  pleasantly 
enough :  "  Whom  are  you  seeking,  my  pretty 
maid?  " 

"The  Lord  Chancellor,  sir,"  she  replied. 

"  Oh ! "  and  he  turned  round  in  his  chair, 
looked  at  a  big  clock  behind  him,  and  said :  "  You 
will  have  to  wait  ten  minutes — perhaps  longer. 
Lord  Brudenel  is  not  very  punctual;  he  has  to 
care  for  himself  and  all  his  whims,  first." 

"Not  right  is  that.  For  the  people  waiting, 
he  ought  to  care." 

"He  doesn't,  not  a  bit.  Can  I  do  as  well? 
[What  is  it  you  desire  ?  " 

"  Only  the  address  of  Paul  Van  Ruyven ;  a  gen 
tleman  of  New  Amsterdam." 

"I  know.    And  pray  what  is  your  name?  " 

"  Agratha  Van  Ruyven.     I  am  his  dauhter." 

"  Really !  Do  you  know  that  Agratka  Van 
Ruyven  is  at  present  the  talk  of  the  town?  And 
it  is  you,  that  ran  off  with  Lord  Mclvar?  " 

"I  did  not  run  off  with  Lord  Mclvar." 

"Then  he  ran  off  with  you — and  little  blame 
[to  him." 

"  Lord  Mclvar  did  not  run  off  with  me." 


,      GAEL'S    TRIAL  327 

"What  then?" 

"  It  was  an  accident." 

"An  accident!" 

"  Nobody  intended  to  run  away." 

"Well  then,  how?" 

"  It  just  happened.  I  wish  you  could  give 
me  my  fader's  address.  For  one  year  I  have  not 
seen  my  fader  and  moeder,  so  then  my  heart  is 
in  a  great  hurry." 

"I  understand.  I  will  get  what  you  wisK,, 
Ring  the  bell  at  your  right  hand." 

While  Agratha  obeyed  this  request,  he  pen 
cilled  a  few  lines  and  sent  them  by  an  attendant; 
to  Sergeant  Rollins.  "  Bring  me  an  answer  in 
five  minutes,"  he  said. 

"  That  quick  way;  of  doing  things  is  what  I 
like,"  said  Agratha.  "  It  is  Governor  Stuyve- 
sant's  way." 

"  So  you  know  Governor  Stuyvesant." 

"Yes." 

"  Many  people  do  not  speak  well  of  him." 

"That  is  because  they  are  bad  people." 

"Do  you  like  him?" 

"  No.  You  cannot  like  Governor  Stuyvesant, 
as  if  he  was  something  nice  to  eat  You  either; 
love  him,  or  hate  him.  I  love  him." 

"  Then  I  suppose  he  loves  you?  " 

"  Very  much  he  loves  me !  He  had  his  secre 
tary  give  me  lessons.  He  always  sent  me  a  New; 
Year's  gift,  yes,  and  also  a  birthday  gift,  and 


328    A   MAID   OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

when  there  was  a  ball  at  the  fort  he  wished 
me  to  be  present.  He  called  me  his  little 
ward." 

"  Do  guardians  give  their  wards  New  Year's 
and  birthday  presents  ?  " 

"  It  is  their  duty,  if  they  are  good  guar 
dians." 

"  Do  you  know  what  a  ward  is  ?  " 

"  It  is  someone  you  take  care  of,  if  care  is 
seeded.  My  moeder  told  me  the  guardian  in  the 
Dutch  Kirk  is  like  the  Godfather  in  the  Lutheran 
Church." 

"Lutheran  Church!     What  church  is  that?" 

"  The  English  church,  of  course." 

"  Why  did  you  have  a  guardian,  when  you 
were  living  with  your  father?  " 

"  I  suppose  if  my  own  fader  died,  he  was  to 
be  a  fader  to  me — just  like  a  godfather." 

"  Have  you  seen  the  Hue  and  Cry  for  Lord 
Mclvar's  arrest  ?  " 

"  It  was  brought  to  Ivar  Castle,  by  that  in 
famous  creature,  Lord  McAlpine." 

"Infamous?" 

''  Yes.  Listen.  He  was  a  bondman  in  our 
house,  and  served  us  four  years " 

"  Are  you  telling  a  fairy  story  ?  " 

"  The  truth  I  tell  you."  Then  in  short,  vivid 
sentences  she  gave  her  listener  the  whole  tale  of 
Mclvar's  devotion,  and  Me  Alpine's  treachery; 
even  to  the  taking  of  the  carriage  sent  by  her 


GAEL'S   TRIAL 

father  for  her  use.  The  man  listened  with  in 
tense  feeling,  and  accompanied  her  recital  by  a 
commentary  of  very  ugly  words. 

"  It  is  a  bad  tale,"  he  said  when  she  ceased. 

"  It  brought  us  to  London,  for  Lord  Mclvar 
will  surrender  himself  to  the  Lord  Chancellor, 
rather  than  let  McAlpine  have  the  money  for  his 
treachery." 

"  He  will  not  get  the  money."  He  was  read 
ing  a  slip  of  paper  as  he  spoke  and  he  looked  up 
from  it  to  Agratha,  and  said  pleasantly :  "  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Van  Ruyven  are  staying  at  the  Char 
ing  Cross  Hotel." 

Then  she  rose  in  a  happy  hurry,  all  smiles  and 
thanks,  and  the  man  went  with  her  to  the  outer 
door,  and  after  putting  her  in  her  chair,  stood 
a  moment  to  get  the  last  look  of  the  lovely  face 
bending  forward  to  give  him  a  final  smile. 

At  the  Charing  Cross  Hotel  she  found  all  pro 
pitious.  A  comely  woman  in  a  large  lace  capi 
trimmed  with  pink  ribbons,  said  a  cheerful  good- 
morning  as  she  approached  the  bar,  and  when 
asked  if  Mr.  and  Mistress  Van  Ruyven  were  stay 
ing  there,  answered :  "  To  be  sure  they  are,  and 
right  welcome  they  be." 

"  Will  you  take  me  to  their  rooms  ?  " 

"  Maybe  you  had  better  be  announced  first. 
The  old  lady  is  but  poorly." 

"  No !  no !  I  am  their  daughter,  and  I  have 
not  seen  them  for  a  year." 


330     A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  God-a-mercy !  I  will  show  you  the  way  right 
gladly." 

Up  some  queer  low  stairs  they  went.  There 
was  a  wide  window  at  the  little  landing  half  way 
up,  and  across  this  window  a  long  box  of  the 
small  old-fashioned  mignonette,  whose  heavenly 
scent  filled  the  whole  place  with  an  enthralling 
perfume.  The  landlady  pointed  to  a  door  nearly 
opposite  the  stairway,  and  said  softly,  as  if  there 
was  something  sacred  in  the  information: 

"  God  bless  you,  bairn !  your  mother  is  in 
there." 

Very  gently  Agratha  opened  the  door  indi 
cated.  The  room  was  darkened,  and  Ragel  Van 
Ruyven  appeared  to  be  asleep  on  a  couch.  Her 
husband  sat  by  her  side.  His  head  was  bent,  and 
his  appearance  despairing.  The  opening  of  the 
door  disturbed  neither  the  sleeper  nor  the 
watcher,  but  when  Agratha  cried  out  "  My  fader! 
My  moeder ! "  and  ran  towards  them,  Paul  Van 
Ruyven  leaped  to  his  feet  with  a  look  of  wonder 
and  joy,  and  the  mother  raised  herself  with  a 
sharp  cry  to  a  sitting  posture — her  white  face 
and  white  garments  making  her  look  like  a  ghost 
at  the  call  of  the  resurrection — the  look  of  one 
who  had  been  dead  and  who  felt  suddenly  the  stir 
of  life. 

In  a  moment  Agratha  was  kneeling  between 
them,  kissing  and  comforting  her  mother,  while 
her  father  was  unconsciously  crying  over  the  lit- 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  331 

tie  hand  she  had  stretched  out  to  him.  But  of 
the  precious  hours  that  followed,  full  of  the  ten- 
derest  confidences  of  love  that  asked  nothing  but 
love,  of  sweet  sorrows  and  sweeter  pardons,  the 
record  is  in  Heaven.  Earth  knows  it  not. 

The  next  morning  Lady  Mclvar  called  on 
Madame  Van  Ruyven,  and  the  two  women  liked 
each  other  on  sight.  Indeed  it  was  difficult  for 
anyone  to  resist  the  delightful  cheerfulness  of 
Lady  Mclvar.  She  took  the  sick  woman  in  her 
care  at  once,  promising  Agratha  to  have  her  well 
in  a  month.  Quite  openly,  she  gave  the  anxious 
girl  a  letter  from  Gael,  and  advised  her  to  go  with 
him  for  a  walk  in  Hyde  Park.  "  He  is  waiting 
at  the  bar  for  you,"  she  said,  "  and  your  mother 
and  I  can  do  very  well  by  ourselves." 

"But  Gael?  Can  Gael  walk  in  the  park?  I 
thought — I  feared " 

"  Gael  will  tell  you  of  his  good  fortune.  Go 
to  him  quickly." 

"  But  very  soon  you  must  be  back,  Agratha?  " 

"  Let  us  give  them  a  couple  of  hours,  Madame," 
said  Lady  Mclvar.  "  They  are  young,  and  they 
love  each  other.  Gracious !  What  a  glory  that 
is!  We  will  not  tithe  their  happiness.  As  for 
ourselves,  there  are  many  things  we  ought  to 
discuss." 

"About  Gael?" 

"  About  Agratha  also.  It  is  clear  as  daylight, 
whatever  concerns  the  one,  concerns  the  other. 


332    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

To  tell  you  the  story  shortly,  when  I  was  young 
and  fair,  the  great  Lord  Thurlow  was  my  lover, 
and  by  all  that  is  true  and  good,  he  has  not  for 
gotten  how  sweet  were  those  days  of  our  hopes 
and  dreams.  Once,  nearly  two  years  ago,  I 
tested  his  remembrance;  that  was  to  help  Gael 
to  procure  the  release  from  bondage  of  Lord  Mc- 
Alpine." 

"  An  ungrateful  creature." 

"  When  a  Highland  Scot  is  bad,  he  is  the  worst 
of  all  men.  He  cannot  be  half  way  bad — he  is 
bad  all  through — bad  to  the  core.  Well,  I  tried 
Thurlow's  love  again  yesterday.  It  was  fresh 
and  green  as  ever.  He  took  to  Gael  at  once,  was 
charmed  with  him,  and  said  with  a  sigh,  that  '  he 
might  have  been  his  son.'  Indeed  he  was  eager 
to  find  out  how  he  could  help  me.  I  told  him 
truly  the  whole  story,  and  he  positively  enjoyed 
it.  I  said  I  supposed  Gael  would  have  to  go  to 
prison,  and  I  wished  it  could  be  to  the  Tower,  for 
I  had  a  horror  of  Newgate." 

"  So!  he  really  enjoyed  the  story,  how  could 
he?  A  very  sad  story  it  was  to  us,"  said 
Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

''  Yes,  dear,  but  men  look  on  escapades  of  this 
kind  differently  to  mothers  and  fathers.  Thur 
low  had  been  near  to  running  off  with  me  him 
self,  but  Mclvar  reached  that  point  first." 

"  Mclvar  ran  off  with  you?  " 

'*  Yes,  galloped  twenty  miles  with  me  at  the 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  333 

first  stretch.  We  were  followed  by  the  John 
stons  and  Musgraves  and  Eockerbys,  and  a 
crowd  of  border  gentlemen,  but  they  never  over 
took  us,  for  Mclvar  had  relays  of  fresh  horses 
waiting  all  the  way." 

"  Were  you  rich?  " 

"  Yes,  I  had  plenty  of  money." 

"  What  did  Lord  Thurlow  say  about  the 
Tower?" 

"  He  said  we  must  attend  to  that  subject  at 
once  and  that  he  would  go  with  us  to  the  Lord 
Chancellor  who  was  even  then  holding  court  at 
Westminster.  So  to  Westminster  in  Lord  Thur- 
low's  coach  we  went  and  had  a  present  audience 
with  the  Chancellor.  He  also  was  kind  to  Gael, 
and  asked  him  many  questions,  which  I  am  proud 
to  say,  my  son  answered  with  great  discretion." 

"  But  what  about  prisoning  him?  " 

"  He  said  Gael  need  not  be  imprisoned,  if  he 
could  find  anyone  to  become  surety  for  his  ap 
pearance  in  ten  thousand  pounds.  Thurlow  said 
he  would  give  his  personal  gage,  then  and  there, 
which  he  did  in  some  way  satisfactory  to  the  law." 

"  Did  the  Lord  Chancellor  speak  of  Agratha?  " 

"  He  asked  many  questions  about  her,  and 
among  others  if  Gael  had  any  picture  of  a 
beauty  that  could  make  a  young  man  stand  under 
the  gallows  for  her.  And  it  so  happened  that 
Gael  had  a  miniature  that  a  Greek  painted  for 
him,  when  The  Nautilus  was  drifting  among  the 


A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

Grecian  Isles  last  summer.  And  the  Chancellor 
looked  long  at  it." 

"What  did  he  say?" 

"  That  this  case  was  his  particularly.  The 
young  lady  had  been  put  under  his  special  care 
by  her  uncle,  whom  he  knew  well,  and  that  it  was 
going  to  be  in  a  remarkable  manner  a  case  for 
the  conscience,  and  not  for  the  lawyers." 

"What  did  he  mean?" 

"  The  Lord  High  Chancellor  is  the  keeper  of 
the  King's — I  mean  the  Protector's,  conscience 
— and  sits  as  judge  upon  equitable  grounds, 
without  regard  to  what  the  law  requires.  In 
deed  he  said  plainly  that  Agratha's  kidnapping 
was  clearly  in  defiance  of  the  law,  and  if  judged 
by  the  law,  the  lad  must  die.  But,  he  added,  we 
shall  not  judge  it  by  the  law,  but  by  that  unfor 
tunate  chain  of  circumstance,  which  seem  to  have 
forced  on  an  illegal  conclusion." 

"That  is  good,  is  it  not?" 

"It  is  everything." 

"  And  Lord  Thurlow  will  stand  by  Gael?  " 

"  He  promises  so  much,  and  he  took  Gael  home 
with  him,  declaring  he  must  keep  him  in  sight  for 
the  sake  of  his  ten  thousand  pounds.  So  Gael 
is  to  stay  in  Thurlow  House,  and  report  three 
times  every  day  to  its  master." 

"  How  soon  will  the  trial  be?  " 

"  Perhaps  not  until  late  in  the  summer,  and 
again  it  might  be  before  the  midsummer  holidays. 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  335 

It  appears  there  is  great  public  feeling  on  the 
subject  and  London  will  stay  in  London  for  the 
trial — even  the  Protector  is  interested,  and  our 
children  are  in  the  mouths  of  all,  and  the  hearts 
of  many." 

From  these  few  facts  it  is  easy  to  construct 
the  comparatively  happy  lives  that  both  the  Mc- 
Ivars  and  Van  Ruyvens  now  possessed.  In  the 
first  place,  Madame  Van  Ruyven  rapidly  regained 
her  health,  and  spent  most  of  her  time  in  Lady 
Mclvar's  company.  They  went  to  all  the  won- 
derfuls  in  town,  and  passed  long  hours  together 
shopping,  growing  closer  to  each  other  every  day. 

Paul  Van  Ruyven  also  found  the  recreations 
that  pleased  him  most.  He  listened  to  the  Par 
liamentary  debates,  he  followed  the  great  Crom 
well  about,  he  read  the  news  in  the  coffee  houses 
and  change  houses,  and  enjoyed  the  eloquence  of 
the  preachers  who  at  Paul's  Cross  and  in  the 
churches,  gathered  their  eager  congregations. 

Gael  became  a  social  favourite.  The  women 
called  him  "  naughty "  and  said  "  fye!  fye! " 
.jvhen  he  was  introduced,  but  they  all  loved  and 
pitied  him,  and  wondered  what  the  creature  who 
had  brought  him  into  this  trouble  looked  like. 
For  Agratha  kept  very  much  in  seclusion,  her 
early  daily  walk  with  Gael  being  her  one  pleasure, 
but  she  found  it  sufficient  to  make  every  hour 
serenely  happy.  And  when  the  rain  fell,  and  the 
park  was  impossible,  then  Gael  sat  with  her  and 


Madame  Van  Ruyven,  and  told  them  all  the  gos 
sip  of  Cromwell's  Court.  For  Gael  had  early 
sought  and  obtained  Madame  Van  Ruyven's  par 
don,  though  Van  Ruyven  himself  knew  him  not, 
nor  even  spoke  to  him,  or  of  him,  and  if  perchance 
they  met,  steadily  ignored  his  presence.  It  was, 
however,  a  comfort  to  know,  that  Van  Ruyven 
had  nothing  to  do  with  Gael's  arrest.  It  had 
come  solely  from  McAlpine's  accusations  to  the 
Lord  Chancellor,  who  was  "  through  appointed 
representatives,"  plaintiff  in  the  case. 

As  for  Ladarine,  she  passed  her  time  pleas 
antly  between  the  two  hotels,  preferring  decidedly 
the  company  of  Lady  Mclvar.  "  My  lady  knows 
how  to  treat  trouble,"  she  said,  "  she  snubs  it, 
and  puts  it  in  its  place,  and  never  sets  a  good 
meal,  or  good  sleep  aside  for  it.  There's  some 
sense  in  that  behaviour.  And  she  takes  me  to 
the  wax  works,  and  the  shows  of  all  kinds,  and  I 
like  London  that  well,  it  will  be  a  heartache  to 
leave  it." 

Indeed,  the  only  trouble  Ladarine  found  was 
the  want  of  a  modest  conveyance  to  take  her 
about ;  for  into  a  chair  no  one  could  persuade  the 
big  Yorkshirewoman  to  step.  She  had  a  fit  of 
hysterical  laughter  at  Lady  Mclvar's  first  prop 
osition  of  a  chair  for  Laradine. 

"  No !  no !  My  Lady ! "  she  cried.  "  I  will  noii 
be  carried  neck  and  heels  by  any  two  men,  not' 
while  I'm  alive,  and  able  to  kick  the  bottom  out 


GAEL'S    TRIAL 

of  the  thing.  When  I'm  dead,  it  will  like  enough 
take  two  men  to  carry  me,  for  I  weigh  about 
eighteen  Stone;  but  they'll  carry  nothing  but 
clay,  then — Ladarine  won't  be  there." 

So  the  spring  passed  into  summer,  and  this 
little  party  with  a  probable  death  sentence  hang 
ing  over  them  were  not  particularly  unhappy. 
Still  the  announcement  that  the  trial  of  Gael  Mc- 
Ivar,  of  Ivar  Castle,  Ross,  for  kidnapping  the 
daughter  of  Paul  Van  Ruyven  of  New  Amster 
dam,  New  Netherland,  would  begin  on  the  twen 
ty-fifth  of  June  was  not  unwelcome. 

"  They  do  not  anticipate  a  long  trial,"  said  a 
man  standing  in  Westminster  Hall  to  his  com 
panion  in  a  lawyer's  wig  and  gown. 

"  How  do  you  reason?  " 

"  The  Lord  Chancellor  generally  leaves  town 
in  July." 

"  There  are  great  anticipations.  Not  only  is 
London  agog,  but  people  come  from  the  counties. 
Yes,  and  the  inns  are  full  of  Scots,  proud,  pea- 
cocky  fellows,  that  look  at  us  Londoners  as  if 
we  were  the  dirt  beneath  their  feet;  and  I  heard 
also  that  a  little  company  of  border  gentlemen 
came  riding  into  town  to-day,  and  went  in  a  body 
to  the  Salutation  Inn.  What  are  they  coming 
for?  " 

"  Perhaps  for  a  rescue,  if  the  youth  is  con 
victed." 

"  That  would  be  beyond  hope  or  possibility." 


338     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  I  heard  the  defence  would  stick  to  the  letter 
of  the  law,  concerning  the  jury.  He  is  to  be 
tried  by  his  peers,  as  the  law  directs,  and  that 
literally  so.  His  peers  are  Highland  chiefs,  and 
border  gentlemen." 

"  Such  details  are  not  regarded  now." 

"  Perhaps  they  ought  to  be.  It  is  said  in  this 
case,  the  Lord  Chancellor  will  allow  it,  because 
of  the  difference  in  opinions  about  the  kidnap 
ping  of  women." 

"  Can  he  take  this  liberty  with  the  law  ?  " 

"  He  is  keeper  of  the  King's — I  mean  the  Pro 
tector's — conscience.  There  has  always  been  a 
flavour  of  religion  about  his  office,  and  he  is  per 
mitted  to  judge  cases  according  to  his  con 
science." 

"It  is  a  great  power.  No  wonder  if  it  were 
wickedly  abused.  I  thought  also  that  this  court 
had  been  abolished  by  the  Protector." 

"  It  has,  as  regards  futurity ;  but  the  cases  now; 
on  its  hands  must  rest  with  its  jurisdiction. 
Brudenel  is  a  just  man,  but  it  may  take  him  his 
lifetime  to  clear  them  off;  and  before  that — there 
may  be  strange  changes  in  the  government.  The 
Protector's  health  is — alas !  not  good." 

"  You  think  Brudenel  will  act  justly  in  the  Mc- 
Ivar  case?  " 

"I  am  sure  of  it." 

"  But  why  this  rage  of  public  sentiment  about 
a  not  uncommon  event  ?  " 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  339 

"  The  couple  are  young,  remarkably  beautiful, 
both  are  very  rich,  and  desperately  in  love  with 
each  other.  The  trial  will  serve  the  town  for  its 
lost  theatre." 

"  A  trial  is  the  stupedist  of  events." 

"  But  this  trial  may  turn  out  a  tragedy." 

"  If  it  should,  the  Protector  will  pardon." 

"  Perhaps.  The  men  rave  about  the  girl's 
beauty,  and  the  women  are  as  far  gone  over  the 
young  Lord's.  And  when  it  comes  to  youth  and 
beauty  and  mutual  love,  the  Protector  has  a  heart 
all  tenderness  and  pity.  He  will  side  with  the 
lovers." 

"Will  you  bet  on  it?" 

"  No.  There  are  no  chances.  All  is  deter 
mined." 

"By  whom?" 

"  Fate !  Destiny !  whatever  little  god  it  is  that 
rules  in  love  and  marriage." 

The  trial  served  the  town  for  a  three  weeks' 
entertainment.  Four  days  were  consumed  in  an 
endeavour  to  get  the  jury  literally  of  Gael's 
peers.  It  was  an  ineffectual  struggle,  though  it 
served  admirably  to  enlighten  the  admitted  jury, 
as  to  the  circustances  which  accounted  for  Gael 
breaking  the  English  law,  and  allowed  him  to 
plead  truthfully — "  Not  Guilty." 

Every  fact  already  detailed  in  this  story  was 
thoroughly  sifted.  Paul  Van  Ruyven,  rather  re 
luctantly,  was  forced  to  admit  his  retention  of 


340    A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

gifts  and  letters,  and  his  scornful  insulting  reply 
to  Gael's  honourable  offer  of  marriage,  and  by 
the  time  this  had  been  made  clear,  the  crowds  in 
side  and  outside  the  great  hall,  were  enthusi 
astically  in  favour  of  the  prisoner. 

The  question  came  finally  to  the  consideration 
of  the  motive  for  the  kidnapping,  for  the  Court 
assumed  that  the  prisoner  knew  of  its  ward's 
great  wealth,  and  wished  to  secure  it.  Agratha 
was  called  in  rebuttal  of  this  opinion,  and  when 
she  rose  there  was  a  demonstration  of  delight  and 
sympathy  nothing  could  suppress.  Her  mother 
had  clothed  her  in  a  simple  white  linen  frock,  and 
without  ornaments  of  any  kind.  She  was  white 
shod,  and  white  gloved,  and  wore  across  her  head 
a  small  flat  hood  of  white  lace  and  satin. 

As  soon  as  the  Court  began  to  examine  her, 
she  drew  off  this  hood  and  stood  clear-faced  be 
fore  everyone  There  was  no  design  in  this  move 
ment,  but  it  acted  like  magic — the  whole  audi 
ence  gave  their  hearts  to  her,  but  she  looked  only 
at  Gael,  whose  face  was  shining  with  love,  and 
who  was  unable  to  hide  his  pride  and  glory  in 
her  beauty  and  affection.  A  little  later,  she 
lifted  her  eyes  to  the  bench,  and  saw  sitting  there 
the  man  who  had  questioned  her  so  closely,  while 
he  ate  his  mutton  chop,  and  sipped  his  ale.  Then 
all  fear  left  her,  and  when  asked  how  long  she 
had  known  of  her  wealth,  she  answered  posi 
tively  : 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  341 

"  Only  since  I  read  the  Hue  and  Cry  last 
spring." 

Just  as  positively  she  averred  Gael's  ignorance, 
and  the  prosecution  was  failing  in  its  last  and 
strongest  point.  But  Paul  Van  Ruyven's  word 
was  yet  to  be  taken,  and  as  his  animosity  to  the 
prisoner  was  well  known,  there  was  fear  in  every 
heart  that  he  would  in  some  way  negative  this 
important  point. 

All  remarked  that  he  rose  reluctantly,  and 
when  asked  under  oath  if  he  believed  Lord  Mc- 
Ivar  was  aware  of  his  daughter's  great  wealth, 
he  remained  silent  so  long,  that  the  question  was 
repeated,  and  Agratha  bent  towards  him  with  a 
face  full  of  anxiety.  He  felt  compelled  to  an 
swer  this  appeal,  and  with  strong  emotion  said 
slowly : 

"  Lord  Mclvar  knew  nothing  of  my  daugh 
ter's  wealth." 

"How  can  you  be  sure  of  that?"  was  next 
asked. 

"  Nobody  knew — only  I,  myself." 

"  Your  •  wife,  perhaps  ?  " 

"  No.     She  knew  nothing." 

"  Governor  Stuyvesant." 

"  No.  He  had  her  American  land  in 
charge.  He  knew  nothing  of  any  other  prop 
erty." 

"  Then  Lord  Mclvar  did  not  run  away  with 
your  daughter  for  her  money?  " 


342     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"  He  knew  nothing  about  her  money.  I  have 
said  so.  It  is  the  truth." 

"  Then  he  took  her  only  because  he  loved 
her?  " 

"  Christus!  Sacrament!  Yes!  And  he  had 
no  right  to  love  her !  Oh  God!  " 

"  You  may  sit  down,  Mr.  Van  Ruyven." 

A  moment's  intense  silence,  broken  by  great 
sighs,  and  little  restless  movements  followed,  and 
the  Court  was  dismissed  in  an  unusual  mood  of 
sympathy  for  the  father.  But  the  next  day,  the 
jury,  after  a  retirement  of  about  ten  minutes, 
unanimously  found  Gael  Mclvar  "  not  guilty  as 
charged  "  and  he  was  set  free  to  a  tremendous 
ovation  of  popular  delight  and  approval. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  how,  or  why,  a  great' 
change  of  mind  or  feeling  takes  place,  but  it  was 
evident  in  a  few  weeks  that  Paul  Van  Ruyven 
had  considerably  modified  his  dislike  of  Gael. 
But  Paul  was  extremely  sensitive  to  public  ap 
proval,  and  very  proud  of  the  notice  of  great 
men,  and  Gael  was  wonderfully  popular.  All 
he  said  and  did  was  admired,  and  wherever  he 
went  he  was  loved.  Perhaps  then,  Paul  had 
come  to  see,  that  it  was  hardly  likely  he  was 
right,  and  everyone  else  wrong  in  their  estimate 
of  the  young  man;  and  perhaps  also,  the  sweet 
ness  and  nobility  of  Gael's  temperament  had  com 
pelled  something  like  its  own  kindness  and  ob 
livion  of  wrongs. 


GAEL'S    TRIAL  343 

At  any  rate  when  September  was  over,  and 
Lady  Mclvar  began  to  talk  of  returning  to  Ivar 
Castle,  the  Chancellor  had  a  conversation  with 
Paul  about  a  marriage  between  Gael  and 
Agratha.  "  The  sooner  it  occurs  and  the  bet 
ter,"  he  said.  "  It  will  not  do  for  Gael  to  go 
back  to  Ivar  without  his  wife.  The  town  will 
talk.  We  do  not  want  that." 

"  No,  no ;  there  has  been  too  muck  talk  al 
ready." 

"  The  river  of  their  life  is  at  a  wonderfully 
happy  brim  now,  why  make  them  wait  till  it 
ebbs?" 

"  Her  money,  my  Lord " 

"  Will  remain  with  the  Court  until  the  proper 
time.  They  have  enough  to  keep  honeymoon  on. 
Come,  Van  Ruyven,  let  us  love  them  wisely,  and 
make  them  happy." 

The  result  of  this  conversation  was  their 
splendidly  solemnised  marriage  in  St.  Paul's  one 
month  afterwards.  And  never  had  that  grand 
altar  seen  a  fairer  couple  clasp  hands  before  it. 
The  Lord  Chancellor  gave  away  the  bride,  Harry 
Cromwell  walked  beside  the  bridegroom,  and  the 
great,  the  noble,  and  the  fair  filled  the  stalls,  and 
the  spacious  nave.  All  the  world,  young  and  old, 
rich  and  poor  loves  a  lover,  and  this  handsome 
youth  so  picturesquely  dressed,  so  romantically 
possessed  by  his  passion,  so  true  to  his  love,  so 
proud  of  her  beauty,  so  heavenly  happy  in  the 


344    A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

consummation  of  his  long  delayed  marriage,  was 
felt  by  all  to  be  well  worthy  of  the  exquisite  little 
lady,  who  that  day  came  to  him  with  the  bless 
ings  of  heaven  and  earth  in  her  hands. 


THE    FALL,    OF    NEW    AMSTERDAM 

WE  spend  our  years  like  a  tale  that  is  told,  but 
the  tale  is  not  lost,  it  is  in  our  hearts,  and  we 
live  it  over  and  over  in  a  faithful  memory. 
This  is  what  Agratha,  Lady  Mclvar,  was  doing 
one  morning  in  early  May  A.  D.  1664.  She  stood 
at  a  window  of  her  splendid  mansion  in  Hyde 
Park,  London,  looking  intently  outward  and 
westward,  but  seeing  nothing  of  all  that  was  be 
fore  her.  A  letter  was  in  her  hand,  a  poor  look 
ing  letter,  wanting  all  the  insignia  of  her  own 
rank  and  riches ;  its  paper  was  thin,  untinted  and 
unperfumed;  its  edges  were  not  gilded,  its  seal 
was  not  white  or  pale  violet,  but  vulgarly  red  and 
destitute  of  armorial  honours.  The  interior  was 
equally  meagre.  The  writing  did  not  cover  even 
one  page,  it  was  not  very  legible,  for  the  ink  had 
been  watered,  and  the  script  itself  was  uncertain, 
and  evidently  the  work  of  unpractised  and  trem 
bling  fingers. 

But  it  was  from  her  mother.  She  dropped  her 
eyes  upon  it  tenderly,  and  then  kissed  it.  "  I 
must  go  to  my  moeder,"  she  whispered  to  her 
heart,  and  it  answered  her  promptly,  "  without 
delay." 

Agratha  had  now  been  nearly  seven  years 
345 


846    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW    YORK 

married,  her  beauty  had  developed  and  perfected, 
and  her  manner  and  carriage  taken  on  a  distinc 
tion  very  different  to  its  old  simple  grace  and 
frankness.  But  every  year  had  been  full  of 
vivid  experiences,  and  had  added  some  fresh  love 
liness,  or  some  new  attraction.  Nearly  two 
years  after  her  marriage  was  spent  in  a  leisurely, 
luxurious  travel  among  the  great  capitals  of 
Europe,  in  all  of  which  she  led  a  life  of  constant 
change  and  pleasure. 

On  her  return  from  this  delightful  honeymoon 
she  received  her  fortune.  It  had  been  a  great 
fortune  when  first  confided  to  the  Court  of  Chan 
cery,  and  in  spite  of  wars  and  revolutions  it  had 
increased  in  value.  Her  Dutch  property,  under 
the  control  of  Paul  Van  Ruyven,  could  proudly 
show  a  record  of  usage  and  investments  which 
had  nearly  doubled  its  worth.  Without  any 
consideration  of  her  acres  on  Long  Island,  and 
on  the  shores  of  the  Hudson  River,  she  was  actu 
ally  at  the  time  the  richest  woman  in  England. 

Good  fortune  in  other  respects  walked  beside 
the  Mclvars,  for  one  day  as  they  were  driving 
on  the  outskirts  of  the  Hague  they  approached  a 
party  which  Gael  instantly  recognised.  It  was 
King  Charles  attended  by  a  few  not  very  well 
dressed  gentlemen,  and  in  an  instant  the  love  of 
the  Highlander  for  the  Stuarts  flamed  in  his 
heart.  At  the  same  time  he  left  his  carriage,  and 
with  bared  head  and  bent  knee  saluted  the  exiled 


THE    FALL    OF    NEW   AMSTERDAM    347 

monarch.  Charles  was  charmed.  Beauty  always 
appealed  to  him,  and  Gael's  beauty  was  splendidly 
evident  in  a  garb  so  distinctively  allied  with  Scot 
land  and  the  Stuart  family.  It  went  straight  to 
whatever  heart  Charles  had.  Tears  sprang  to 
his  eyes,  he  gave  Gael  his  hand,  and  after  a  few 
minutes'  conversation  desired  to  speak  with  Lady 
Mclvar.  Agratha's  loveliness  completed  Charles's 
delight,  and  during  their  stay  at  the  Hague  he 
frequently  sought  their  company.  However,  the 
crowning  point  of  satisfaction  in  this  friendship 
came  from  a  more  personal  reason. 

One  morning  it  happened  that  Gael  found 
Charles  very  depressed  and  anxious,  and  as  he 
was  never  backward  in  complaining  of  whatever 
hurt  him,  he  confessed  that  he  was  almost  at  the 
point  of  beggary.  "  My  brother  of  France," 
he  said  with  a  scornful  laugh,  "  has  forgotten 
me." 

"  Permit  me,  sire,"  said  Gael,  "  to  assume 
France's  duty  to  you." 

"  The  King  of  France  promised  me  one  thou 
sand  silver  ducats.*  He  has  forgotten  his 
promise.  Put  not  your  trust  in  princes,"  and 
Charles  laughed  again. 

"  I  will  redeem  his  promise  with  one  thousand 
gold  guineas,  if  your  Majesty  will  graciously  per- 
met  me  this  honour." 

"  Your  offer,  my  Lord,  is   a  miraculous  god- 

*A  silver  ducat  is  worth  fifty  cents. 


348    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

send.  You  have  five-folded  a  King's  gift.  I 
may  never  be  able  to  pay  you,  Mclvar." 

"  Your  Majesty's  acceptance  is  repayment. 
My  heart  and  my  sword  and  my  purse  are  yours." 

"I  will  not  forget  your  generosity,  Mclvar." 

And  when  Charles  was  brought  back  with 
tumultuous  rejoicing  to  his  throne,  three  years 
later,  he  did  not  forget.  Honours  and  emolu 
ments  of  many  kinds  flowed  from  the  King's  good 
will  to  the  Mclvar's  and  the  most  extravagant 
dreams  of  Agratha's  girlhood  came  as  extrav 
agantly  true.  This  morning,  however,  a  sorrow 
ful  word  from  the  Far  West  had  found  her  out 
in  all  her  prosperity.  Her  father  was  dying. 
She  had  never  thought  of  such  a  calamity.  To 
her  childish  eyes  he  had  appeared  immortal,  and 
about  her  home  and  all  pertaining  to  it,  her 
childish  opinions  had  changed  very  little. 

After  a  short  reflection  she  said  to  herself: 
"  I  must  go  and  tell  Gael,"  and  with  the  slow  com 
posure  of  a  goddess  she  walked  down  the  long 
room,  her  flowing  garments  of  white  lawn  and 
lace,  making  a  kind  of  glory  around  her.  Gael 
was  not  far  off,  she  found  him  in  the  library,  and 
the  young  Chief,  Lord  Ian  Mclvar,  was  at  his 
side,  listening  to  some  instructions  his  father  was 
giving  him,  about  the  removing,  or  the  keeping 
on,  of  his  Glengary  cap: 

"  Always,  if  you  should  meet  the  King,  or  be 
in  The  Presence,  you  must  uncover  your  head, 


THE   FALL   OF   NEW   AMSTERDAM    349 

Ian.  To  your  mother,  and  to  all  other  women 
give  the  same  honour,  and  to  the  aged,  whether 
they  be  rich  or  poor,  remove  your  cap.  But 
among  boys,  and  the  commonality  of  men,  keep 
on  your  cap.  It  carries  the  crest  of  the  Mc- 
Ivars,  and  never  lower  it  when  not  necessary." 
The  beautiful  lad,  though  only  six  years  old, 
bowed  and  answered: 

"  I  will  do  everything  you  tell  me  to  do,  father, 
and  to  you  I  will  always  bare  my  head,  for  you 
are  both  my  father  and  my  chief." 

Then  Gael  dismissed  the  child,  whom  he  loved 
with  an  almost  idolatrous  affection,  and  turning 
to  his  wife  said :  "  My  dear  one,  have  you  some 
thing  for  me  to  attend  to  in  the  city  ?  " 

"  Read  this  letter,  Gael,  and  tell  me  how  I 
ought  to  answer  it." 

After  doing  so,  Gael  said  in  a  reluctant  tone: 
"  I  suppose  you  must  answer  it  in  person." 

"  I  think  with  you.  We  must  go  to  New 
Amsterdam,  but  what  must  be  done  with  the  chil 
dren?" 

"Take  them  also.     I  cannot  part  with  Ian." 

"  I  do  not  think  the  long  voyage  will  be  good 
for  them.  Ian  will  be  far  better  at  Castle  Ivar, 
among  the  heather  and  with  the  hunters  and  shep 
herds.  His  grandmother  will  take  good  care  of 
him,  she  loves  him  dearly." 

After  some  discussion,  which  did  not  bring  any 
conclusion,  Gael  said,  "  Let  us  send  for  Ladarine, 


S50    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

she  always  knows  the  best  way.  Did  you  notice 
that  mother's  letter  said  Lady  Moody  was  dead  ?  " 

"  Poor  Lady  Moody !  Call  Ladarine,  it  will 
be  odd  if  she  does  not  strike  the  proper  note  at 
once." 

In  ten  minutes  Ladarine  appeared.  There  was 
no  change  in  her  appearance,  unless  it  were  that 
she  looked  younger,  healthier  and  far  happier; 
and  that  she  had  also  learned  her  manners.  For 
she  curtsied  as  she  entered  the  room,  and  then 
asked : 

"  What  does  my  lady  want?  I  am  just  going 
to  bathe  the  babies,  and  the  water  is  getting  cold, 
and  they  might  have  more  clothes  on,  and " 

"  Ladarine,  Lord  Mclvar  and  myself  are  go 
ing  to  New  Amsterdam  immediately.  What  do 
you  say  about  taking  the  children  with  us  ?  " 

"  Well,  my  lady,  if  you  want  to  kill  the  poor 
little  things,  I  think  you  could  maybe  find  an 
easier  way.  You  must  know,  that  the  New 
Amsterdam  babies  have  a  hard  time  every  sum 
mer,  until  they  are  three  years  or  more  old,  and 
as  for  those  not  born  there,  it  is  precious  little 
of  a  chance  they  get." 

"  Would  you  like  to  go  back  to  New  Amster 
dam?  We  could  take  Lord  Ian  and  you,  and  leave 
the  babies  with  their  grandmother  at  Castle 
Ivar." 

"  I  will  never  give  my  sanction  to  any  such 
foolishness.  Lord  Ian  will  be  far  safer  with  his 


THE    FALL    OF    NEW    AMSTERDAM    351 

sisters  and  myself  at  Castle  Ivar.  It  is  only 
Ladarine  that  can  manage  him  in  his  tempers." 

"  Then  you  do  not  wish  to  go  back  to 
America?  " 

"  No,  I  do  not.  My  work  is  here  with  my 
children,  and  there's  none  can  fill  my  place.  And 
I'm  not  seeking  what  the  fools  call  Liberty.  If 
I  was,  I  would  try  the  question  with  the  Dey  of 
Algiers,  or  the  Grand  Turk,  or  the  Czar  of  Mus 
covy." 

"  But  every  soul  desires  Liberty,  Ladarine," 
said  Lord  Mclvar. 

"  Well,  then,  I  am  suited  in  having  it  so  scarce. 
If  every  soul  had  Liberty,  the  world  would  be  a 
monstrous  Bedlam ;  that  is  my  opinion,  if  it  please 
you,  my  Lord." 

"  I  am  sorry  to  tell  you,  Ladarine,"  said  Lord 
Mclvar,  "  that  Lady  Moody  is  dead." 

"Poor  soul!  She  was  just  martyred  for  that 
dream  you  call  Liberty.  I  always  told  her  there 
wasn't  such  an  article  nowhere  in  this  world — and 
a  right  good  thing  too,  that  there  isn't." 

"  Ladarine,  what  are  you  saying !  You  that 
have  been  to  the  Free  Colonies  of  America." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  my  Lord,  but  nobody  I 
ever  saw,  or  ever  heard  tell  of,  found  any  kind 
of  Liberty  that  suited  them.  Lady  Moody  tried 
Massachusetts,  and  there  the  preachers  had  all 
there  was  of  it,  and  everybody  else  had  none ;  and 
in  New  Amsterdam,  the  Company  and  the  Gover- 


352    A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

nor  had  it,  and  the  rest  of  the  people  were  always 
in  a  fight  with  them  for  their  share.  Liberty, 
indeed!  My  poor  Lady  Moody  left  all  she  ever 
had  behind  her  in  England.  But  I  can't  stay  to 
talk  about  far-offs  now,  for  Lady  Ragel  and  Lady 
Agratha  are  waiting  for  me,  and  what  I  say  first 
and  last  is — leave  the  children  with  me  at  Castle 
Ivar,  they'll  have  everything  there  that  children 
want." 

"  No,  Lada,  children  always  want  their  father's 
and  mother's  care." 

"  Excuse  me,  my  lady,  the  want  is  often  a  good 
thing.  I  have  seen  plenty  of  fathers  and  mothers 
that  were  most  improper  persons  to  bring  up 
their  own  children ;  too  fond  of  *  them,  and  the 
consequences  bad  health,  bad  manners,  disobedi 
ence,  and  worse  still " 

"  Ladarine,  I  think  I  have  told  you  before  not 
to  call  Ragel  and  Agratha  '  Lady '  Ragel  and 
*  Lady '  Agratha." 

"  My  Lord,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  the  girls  are  as 
much  '  lady '  as  the  boy  is  lord.  I  don't  believe 
in  down-treading  girls  because  they  are  girls ;  and 
if  you  will  now  excuse  me,  both  Lady  Ragel  and 
Lady  Agratha  are  waiting  for  their  bath,  and 
cross  at  the  waiting,  no  doubt,  as  they  have  every 
right  to  be,"  and  with  these  words,  and  a  little 
flourish  of  her  white  apron,  Ladarine  disap 
peared. 

The  result  of  this  conversation  is  evident.    The 


THE    FALL   OF    NEW   AMSTERDAM    353 

three  children  went  to  Castle  Ivar  under  Lada- 
rine's  care  on  The  Nautilus,  and  Gael  was  left 
free  to  look  for  a  suitable  ship  in  which  to  cross 
the  Atlantic.  On  the  second  day  of  his  search, 
he  met  the  Duke  of  York  on  Pall  Mall,  and  after 
a  few  words  of  conversation,  they  went  together 
to  Buckingham  Palace  for  a  private  lunch. 
Duke  James  then  made  Gael  familiar  with  his 
plan  for  the  taking  possession  of  New  Nether- 
land,  the  territory  which  his  brother,  the  King, 
had  given  him,  and  because  of  Lady  Mclvar's 
familiarity  with  New  Amsterdam  and  its  principal 
inhabitants,  he  received  some  sort  of  commission 
relating  to  their  treatment  and  pacification.  Be 
fore  lunch  was  over,  Colonel  Nicolls  entered  and 
he  was  introduced  to  the  leader  of  the  expedition. 

"  I  was  charmed  with  Colonel  Nicolls,"  he  told 
Agratha  on  his  return  home,  "  to  see  him,  is  to 
love  him." 

"  Tell  me,  then,  Gael,  is  he  handsome  ?  " 

"  He  is  about  forty  years  of  age,  above  the 
medium  height,  and  has  a  fine  stately  presence. 
His  face  is  fair  and  frank,  he  has  wonderful  grey 
eyes,  rather  deeply  set,  and  brown  hair  slightly 
curled  at  the  ends.  His  father  was  a  lawyer  of 
the  Middle  Temple,  his  mother  the  daughter  of 
Sir  George  Bruce.  He  has  been  splendidly  edu 
cated,  and  accustomed  to  all  the  refinements  of 
the  highest  European  circles." 

"For  the  Stuarts,  of  course?" 


354     A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

"He  has  shared  all  the  fortunes  of  the  royal 
family,  and  spent  many  years  in  exile  in  Hol 
land.  But  there  he  learned  the  Dutch  language 
and  became  familiar  with  Dutch  literature.  In 
deed,  'tis  said,  he  speaks  both  Dutch  and  French 
as  perfectly  as  English." 

"  There,  then,  that  is  enough  of  Colonel 
Nicolls.  I  like  not  the  man  who  goes  to  conquer 
my  native  city." 

"  On  my  honour,  he  will  do  no  harm  to  your 
city." 

"  Have  you  found  a  suitable  ship  ?  " 

"  The  Duke  has  given  us  the  best  accommoda 
tion  on  the  Agamemnon.  She  sails  in  six  days. 
Can  you  be  ready  ?  " 

"  Easily.     The  Nautilus " 

"  Will  be  ready  for  sea  on  Saturday." 

"  In  three  days !     Oh,  Gael !  " 

"  It  is  best  so.     Hurry  Ladarine  a  little." 

"  On  Saturday?  " 

"  Positively,  on  Saturday  the  eleventh.  We 
must  be  ready  for  Wednesday  the  fifteenth,  with 
out  fail." 

These  arrangements  were  all  comfortably 
carried  out,  and  the  voyage  of  the  battleship 
Agamemnon  across  the  Atlantic  was  generally 
fair,  and  unusually  quick,  so  that  she  landed  the 
Mclvars  at  Gravesend  on  the  seventh  of  July, 
and  then  sailed  for  the  Connecticut  coast. 

Slowly    and    silently    they    took    the    familiar 


THE   FALL    OF   NEW   AMSTERDAM     355 

sandy  walk  to  Lady  Moody's  home.  It  was  no 
longer  a  home.  The  doors  were  locked,  the  win 
dows  boarded  up,  and  in  the  once  pretty  garden 
vines  and  weeds  had  taken  possession.  As  they 
stood  looking  at  the  forlorn,  deserted  place, 
James  Hubbard  came  to  them. 

"  She  is  gone,"  he  said,  "  what  can  I  do?  " 

*'  We  want  to  reach  New  Amsterdam  as  quickly 
as  possible,  Mr.  Hubbard,"  said  Lord  Mclvar. 

"  I  bought  her  ladyship's  boat,  and  I  can  get 
you  there  by  the  middle  of  the  afternoon." 

"  That  will  do.     Thank  you." 

So  they  turned  back,  and  in  half-an-hour  were 
sailing  in  the  old  boat  over  the  same  watery  way; 
but  oh  how  different  all  things  seemed!  Lord 
Mclvar  talked  to  Hubbard  about  the  English 
settlements  on  Long  Island,  but  Agratha  sat 
nearly  silent,  until  they  reached  the  little  jetty 
at  the  foot  of  her  father's  garden.  Then  Lord 
Mclvar  went  at  once  to  the  City  Hotel,  but 
Agratha  slowly  climbed  the  steps,  and  took  the 
well-known  flagged  path  to  the  Van  Ruyven 
house.  She  noticed  a  slight  neglect  in  the 
garden,  there  were  fewer  flowers,  the  growing  vines 
were  untrained,  the  very  flags  had  worn  a  little 
away,  and  become  looser. 

But  the  homelike  living  room  was  just  the  same 
The  spring  clearing  was  yet  evident  in  the  snow- 
white  draperies,  and  the  polished  sideboard,  with 
its  shining  pieces  of  silver  and  crystal ;  and  in  the 


356    A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

spotlessness  of  the  whole  apartment.  Madame 
was  sitting  by  her  wheel  but  she  was  not  spinning. 
She  looked  tired  and  anxious,  but  much  of  her  old 
.activity  and  comeliness  remained,  and  it  needed  but 
a  season  of  happiness  to  renew  her  strength  and 
beauty.  But  in  Paul  Van  Ruyven  the  change 
was  manifest.  He  was  sitting  in  his  big  chair 
by  the  open  window,  but  he  was  only  a  shadow  of 
his  old  robust,  vigorous  manhood.  Some  secret 
malady,  not  then  understood,  was  hourly  wasting 
his  life.  Any  moment  he  might  go  away  forever,. 

These  things  Agratha  noticed  as  she  lifted  the 
well  known  latch,  entered  the  room,  and  then 
sank  sobbing  at  her  father's  side. 

It  was  a  wonderful  and  joyful  surprise,  and 
that  night  Agratha  spent  with  her  parents,  sleep 
ing  in  her  old  white  room,  and  noticing  that  not 
even  the  ribbons  she  had  left  pinned  to  the  cushion 
had  been  removed.  They  were  faded,  but  they 
were  just  as  she  left  them.  In  a  very  short  time 
things  settled  to  a  quiet  simple  routine.  Agratha 
remained  in  her  father's  house,  eating  its  homely 
fare  with  enjoyment,  forgetting  all  the  cere 
monies  of  her  late  life,  and  falling  back  as  far  as 
possible  into  the  ways  of  her  girlhood. 

Gael's  first  business  was  to  look  after  Agratha's 
property,  for  in  the  changes  certain  to  occur,  no 
one  could  tell  what  the  outcome  might  be.  But 
Agratha's  affairs  were  found  to  be  in  the  most 
perfect  order,  and  it  took  but  a  few  days  to 


THE   FALL   OF   NEW   AMSTERDAM    357 

justify  and  admire  the  prudence  with  which  they 
had  been  managed.  Then  Agratha  went  to  see 
the  Governor,  and  to  sign  the  paper  which  re 
leased  him  from  his  long  charge,  and  he  kissed  her 
affectionately  and  bid  her  notice  that  his  service 
had  been  one  of  love,  and  that  he  had  not  taken 
a  single  doit  for  it. 

During  their  compelled  intercourse,  Stuy- 
vesant  treated  Gael  with  the  most  frigid  tolera 
tion.  He  noticed  none  of  the  friendly  advances 
made,  and  when  the  business  was  completed,  and 
Gael  thanked  him  for  the  excellent  manner  in, 
which  his  wife's  interests  had  been  cared  for,  he 
refused  to  see  Gael's  offered  hand,  and  answered: 

"  Lord  Mclvar,  you  may  thank  a  rogue  for  be 
ing  honest  and  honourable.  Peter  Stuyvesant 
asks  neither  money  nor  thanks  because  he  has 
done  his  duty,  and  kept  his  word."  Then  he 
turned  haughtily  away.  And  Gael  felt  deeply 
wounded,  but  Van  Ruyven  smiled  faintly,  and  he 
said  to  his  wife  when  telling  her  of  the  circum 
stances  :  "  If  Gael  had  come  here  a  few  weeks 
earlier,  Stuyvesant  would  have  given  him  all  he 
promised  me — the  deepest  dungeon  and  the  high 
est  gallows  in  New  Netherland.  But  now!  " 

"Well,  then?" 

**  Gael  is  with  the  expedition,  and  as  soon  as 
the  settlement  was  over,  he  left  post  haste  to  join 
Colonel  Nicolls  in  Boston.  Besides,  he  would 
have  been  protected  by,  the  English  population. 


358    A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

and  they  are  six  to  one.  Stuyvesant  durst  not 
now  come  to  conflict  with  it.  That  is  the  plain 
truth,  Ragel." 

"What  did  you  think  of  the  Governor, 
Agratha?  "  asked  Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

"  The  Governor  is  much  changed,  moeder,"  an 
swered  Agratha ;  "  and  Madame  Stuyvesant  was 
too  anxious  and  busy  to  talk,  and  I  did  not  see 
Madame  Bayard  at  all." 

"  The  Governor  is  nearly  distracted  by  the 
condition  of  the  country,  and  Madame,  I  hear,  is 
moving  all  her  household  goods  to  the  Bowery 
house.  As  for  Anna  Bayard  she  was  married  to 
Nicholas  Varlett  five  years  ago." 

At  this  moment  Madame  Rose  Roedeke  en 
tered,  and  the  three  ladies  soon  fell  into  a  con 
versation  about  her  brother  and  his  wife.  "I 
have  not  seen  Lady  McAlpine  since  her  mar 
riage,"  said  Agratha.  "  Lord  McAlpine  broke 
his  parole  twice,  and  soon  after  disappeared. 
That  was  while  I  was  on  my  honeymoon  travel, 
and  the  next  time  Lord  Mclvar  and  I  went  to 
Castle  Ivar,  the  McAlpine  estate  had  been  sold 
for  a  trifle,  and  I  was  told  Lady  McAlpine  had 
returned  to  her  mother." 

"  Her  mother  would  not  receive  her.  She  has 
now  only  two  small  rooms,  but  she  has  peace,  and 
she  wants  but  little  money.  Lady  McAlpine 
leads  a  noisy,  gay  life.  I  hear  she  returns  to 
Paris  soon." 


THE   FALL    OF   NEW   AMSTERDAM     359 

"  I  wonder  what  became  of  her  husband !  "  said 
Madame  Van  Ruyven. 

"  No  one  knows,"  answered  Agratha.  "  He 
left  no  sign  behind  him.  Some  think  he  fell  into 
the  deep,  treacherous  moss  water ;  others  that  he 
got  lost  on  the  mountains.  Nothing  is  cer 
tain." 

"  I  hear  Madame  Stuyvesant  is  really  moving 
to  their  country  house,"  said  Madame  Van  Ruy 
ven. 

"  What  else  remains  ?  "  asked  Rose  Roedeke. 
"  When  the  English  come  the  Fort  and  the  Gov 
ernor's  house  must  be  surrendered — or  they  will 
be  cannonaded." 

"  Will  there  be  no  fight  made?  "  cried  Agratha. 
"  Oh,  I  cannot  believe  that.  I  think  surely  that 
Peter  Stuyvesant  will  fight,  if  he  dies  fighting. 
Yes,  indeed  he  will." 

"  But,  Lady  Mclvar,"  asked  Rose,  "  how  can 
Stuyvesant  fight  without  soldiers  and  without 
arms.  My  husband  tells  me  that  there  are  only 
six  hundred  pounds  of  powder  in  the  Fort,  and 
only  four  hundred  men  in  the  city  able  to  bear 
arms,  and  the  distracted  Governor  durst  not  arm 
them  if  he  could.  All  of  them  are  in  favour  of 
the  English  government." 

"  Oh,  no !  Madame  Roedeke,"  cried  Agratha. 
"  The  Dutch  will  not  desert  their  flag  and  their 
country." 

"  They  do  not  consider  it  so.  They  are  only 
\ 


360    A   MAID   OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

deserting  the  flag  and  the  country  of  a  greedy, 
tyrannical  Trading  Company,  that  has  robbed 
and  neglected  them,  ever  since  it  had  the  power 
to  do  so." 

"  But  Stuyvesant  is  its  Governor,  and  he  is 
loyal  to  it.  He  will  fight.  Something  will  hap 
pen." 

"  The  inevitable  will  happen.  Stuyvesant  is 
brave  as  brave  can  be,  he  is  also  true  as  steel, 
but — he  cannot  work  miracles." 

"  The  people  seem  so  indifferent,"  said 
Agratha. 

"  No,"  replied  Rose,  "  they  are  not  indifferent. 
A  great  many  of  the  lower  class  derive  great  satis 
faction  from  the  fact  that  the  captain  of  the 
English  force  is  called  Nicolls " — and  Rose 
laughed  a  little. 

"But  why,  then?"  asked  Madame  Van  Ruy- 
ven. 

"  Because  it  is  the  same  name  as  their  good 
Saint  Nicholas.  They  may  be  right,  there  is  a 
great  deal  in  a  name." 

Soon  after  Madame  Roedeke  left,  Paul  Van 
Ruyven  awoke  from  his  afternoon  sleep,  and  came 
into  the  room  where  his  wife  and  daughter  were 
still  talking  of  the  English  invasion.  Ragel  Van 
Ruyven  was  truly  a  little  indifferent;  her  hus 
band's  condition  troubled  her  far  more  than  the 
English.  "  They  are  civil  enough,  if  you  let  them 
have  their  own  way,"  she  said  calmly,  "  and  it  is 


THE   FALL   OF   NEW  AMSTERDAM     361 

mostly  a  very  successful  way,  as  far  as  business 
and  daily  comfort  is  concerned." 

"  I  never  liked  the  English,"  said  Van  Ruyven, 
"but  it  will  be  hard  for  them  to  treat  us  worse 
than  the  West  India  Company  have  done.  I  am 
weary  to  death  of  this  suspense." 

"  But  it  will  soon  be  over  now,  fader.  Gael 
says  so." 

"He  knows?" 

"  Yes,  he  knows." 

"  Since  ever  I  remember,  my  Dear  One,  we 
have  been  frightened  by  an  English  invasion,  but 
about  a  year  ago  the  best  informed  citizens  felt 
that  it  was  fast  approaching.  Hartford,  Con 
necticut,  New  England,  and  most  of  the  settle 
ments  on  Long  Island,  then  stood  plainly  and 
boldly  for  King  Charles;  and  when  Stuyvesant 
spoke  of  the  charter  of  the  West  India  Company 
and  its  right  to  the  territory  of  New  Netherland, 
he  was  told  that  '  its  charter  was  only  a  charter 
of  commerce,  and  as  to  New  Netherland,  they 
knew  of  no  such  place.' ' 

"  That  was  not  right,  fader." 

"  So!  but  in  this  case  might  rules  right.  In 
April  Stuyvesant  called  a  Landtdag  or  Diet  of 
the  twelve  Dutch  colonies.  He  tried  to  induce 
the  members  to  pay  a  tax,  or  enrol  every  sixth 
man  in  New  Netherland  in  the  militia.  They 
would  do  neither.  They  would  do  nothing  but 
appeal  to  the  Company.  We  had  been  doing 


362     A    MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

that  for  years.  However,  as  we  sat  disputing, 
we  received  notice  that  soldiers  from  Holland 
were  on  their  way,  and  Stuyvesant  was  instructed 
to  exterminate  the  Eusopus  Indians,  and  severely, 
punish  the  arrogant  English." 

"Well,  then,  fader?" 

"  Cornelis  Beekman  rose  and  said  that  it  was 
impossible  to  punish  the  English.  They  were  six 
to  one,  that  Connecticut  would  instantly  come  to 
their  help,  and  New  England  was  already  wait 
ing  to  do  so.  At  the  very  time  of  your  blessed 
arrival  here,  Stuyvesant  was  at  Gravesend  inter 
viewing  Winthrop  of  Connecticut,  who  was  cold 
and  reserved,  but  insisted  that  the  English  title 
was  indisputable.  Ever  since,  the  city  has  been, 
as  you  know,  in  a  ferment;  men  and  women  are 
all  on  the  watch,  and  are  all  so  weary  of  watch- 
ing." 

"  But,  fader,  the  watch  is  nearly  over." 

"  Yes,  for  the  English  squadron  has  left  Bos 
ton  for  New  Amsterdam.  In  my  judgment,  the 
end  is  not  far  off." 

By  the  end  of  August,  the  English  ships  were 
anchored  in  New  Utrecht  Bay.  Here  they  were 
joined  by  Winthrop  and  the  Connecticut  magis 
trates,  and  by  Willet  of  the  New  Plymouth 
Colony.  Scott  was  on  hand  with  men  from  New 
Haven,  and  Captain  Younge  with  troops  from 
Southold  and  the  other  towns  at  the  eastern  end 
of  Long  Island.  Clarke  and  Pyncheon  came  from 


THE    FALL    OF    NEW    AMSTERDAM    363 

Boston  with  a  report  of  the  military  arrange 
ments  there,  but  as  an  overpowering  force  had 
been  collected,  the  Massachusetts  troops  were 
found  unnecessary.  All  the  approaches  to  New 
Amsterdam  were  blockaded,  and  the  farmers  of 
Long  Island  were  forbidden  to  furnish  supplies 
to  the  city. 

Stuyvesant  stood  alone  in  hopeless  courage, 
fighting  the  circumstance  with  the  pathetic  pa 
tience  of  a  forlorn  hope,  deserted  by  every  friend 
and  ally;  the  only  man  in  New  Amsterdam  who 
did  not  favour  the  peaceable  surrender  of  the  city 
to  the  English. 

It  is  not  here  that  the  story  of  the  last  month 
of  New  Amsterdam's  existence  can  be  told.  It 
was  a  month  of  fearful  looking  forward  to  evil 
of  all  kinds;  for  everyone  knew  what  would  hap 
pen  if  the  city  was  not  surrendered  at  the  demand 
of  the  invaders.  But  against  this  solid  back 
ground  of  opposition,  Stuyvesant  went  on  grind 
ing  corn  day  and  night,  and  storing  it  in  the 
Fort;  and  gathering  in  all  the  arms  and  ammuni 
tion  he  could  from  the  outlying  Dutch  settle 
ments. 

However,  when  Colonel  Nicolls  with  his  four 
battleships  arrived  at  Gravesend,  landed  his  men 
and  marched  them  to  Brooklyn  Ferry  where  the 
troops  from  Long  Island  and  New  England  were 
waiting,  the  men  of  New  Amsterdam  knew  that 
further  delay  meant  ruin.  Yet  Nicolls  waited 


364     A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW   YORK 

two  days  spent  in  useless  parleying,  then,  weary 
of  delaying,  he  moved  with  two  of  his  ships  to 
Governor's  Island,  and  the  other  two  with  full 
sails  set,  and  guns  ready  to  open  broadsides, 
sailed  past  the  Port  and  anchored  in  the  East 
River.  New  Amsterdam  was  then  encircled  round 
about,  without  means  of  hope  or  deliverance.  It 
was  a  matter  of  pure  desperation,  rather  than 
soldiership,  to  hold  the  Fort,  against  which  there 
were  then  pointed  sixty-two  guns. 

There  was  no  time  now  for  words,  and  about 
one  hundred  of  the  principal  citizens  came  with 
desperate  resolve  to  Stuyvesant.  They  were 
angry  men,  full  of  threats,  and  determined  at  all 
risks  to  prevent  the  firing  of  a  gun  from  the 
Fort.  They  found  Stuyvesant  standing  by  a  bas 
tion  looking  eastward  for  the  promised  troops; 
his  wonderful  eyes  so  full  of  sorrow  and  disap 
pointment,  they  could  hardly  bear  to  meet  them. 
He  did  not  speak,  he  was  dumb  with  grief,  and 
the  pallor  of  his  face  was  the  pallor  of  sleepless 
nights,  and  a  heart  sick,  not  only  with  deferred 
hope,  but  with  hope  utterly  lost. 

They  waited  for  his  usual  authoritative  ques 
tioning,  but  he  did  not  move  or  speak,  and  Van 
Brugh  said : 

"  Governor,  we  are  come  to  tell  you  that  there 
is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost.  You  must  run 
up  the  white  flag  immediately.  TVe  demand 
it." 


"Power  of  God!  Who  are  *  w<? '.?  "  he  cried 
with  sudden  inconceivable  passion. 

"  Let  us  tell  you, '  we  '  represent  the  whole  city, 
men,  women  and  children.  We  will  not  suffer  you 
to  fire  on  the  English  fleet.  We  will  not  suffer  it ! 
Raise  the  white  flag !  " 

Then  out  stepped  a  young  Zealander,  and  with 
streaming  eyes  an$  pathetic  eloquence  reminded 
Stuyvesant  of  the  scenes  that  would  be  certain  to 
occur  if  New  Amsterdam  was  taken  by  force  of 
arms. 

"  .Governor,"  he  pleaded,  "  we  are  men,  and  may 
fight  for  our  lives,  but  will  you  give  our  women 
and  children  to  massacre  and  outrage?  Will 
you  burn  their  homes  above  them,  and  lay  our 
city  in  ruins.  Governor,  can  you  do  .these 
things?" 

"  By  the  Son  of  God !  No !  I  would  rather  be 
carried  out  of  here,  dead !  "  The  words  came  hot 
from  his  heart,  he  could  no  more  have  prevented 
them,  than  he  could  have  prevented  his  breathing. 

"  Then  raise  the  white  flag !  " 

With  unspeakable  emotion  he  walked  slowly  to 
the  main  mast,  and  turning  to  the  waiting  citizens 
said: 

"  I  will  raise  the  white  flag.  Holland's  free 
flag  shall  fall.  Your  city  is  not  worthy  of  it,  and 
you  are  unworthy  to  stand  under  it." 

Here  speech  failed  him.  He  raised  his  hand, 
and  then  let  it  drop  heavily  to  his  side,  and  the 


366    A   MAID    OF   OLD    NEW   YORK 

flaa:  of  surrender  floated  over  the  Fort  of  New; 

B 

Amsterdam. 

It  was  consonant  with  Stuyvesant's  great  char 
acter  that  he  should  accept  the  inevitable  with 
manly  cheerfulness.  He  invited  Colonel  Nicolls 
to  his  beautiful  Bowery  home,  and  there  the  gen 
erous  terms  of  the  capitulation  were  formed. 
This  was  on  Saturday,  and  on  Monday,  Septem 
ber  the  eighth  A.  D.  1664,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  Nicolls  delivered  the  ratified  articles  to 
Stuyvesant.  This  ceremony  occurred  at  the  "  old 
mill  "  on  the  shore  of  the  East  River,  close  by  the 
little  pier  at  the  foot  of  Van  Ruyven's  garden. 
An  hour  afterwards  New  Amsterdam  had  become 
New  York. 

And  if  the  terms  of  capitulation  were  magnan 
imous,  Colonel  Nicolls,  by  his  fine  social  manner 
won  a  still  greater  victory  over  the  hearts  of  the 
inhabitants.  His  handsome,  cheerful  face,  his 
friendly  address,  his  ability  to  speak  to  the  Dutch 
and  French  and  English  each  in  their  own  lan 
guage,  his  royal  hospitality  completed,  at  least 
to  all  appearance,  the  desired  reconciliation.  In 
deed,  it  was  the  rich  and  influential  Dutchman 
Van  Brugh  who  initiated  a  very  gay  winter  by^ 
giving  the  first  dinner  party  in  honour  of  the 
English  general. 

Lord  Mclvar,  who  had  been  the  friend  and 
companion  of  Colonel  Nicolls  ever  since  they  met 
in  Boston,  now  accompanied  him  in  all  his  social 


.THE    FALL    OF    NEW    AMSTERDAM    367 

successes;  and  thus  once  more  was  honoured  and 
feasted  in  the  city  that  had  been  so  prominent  in 
his  life  and  fortune,  while  Agratha  also  received 
attentions  enough  to  nullify  a  thousand-fold  the 
slights  and  suspicions  of  her  girlhood.  A  month 
of  this  gaiety  was  followed  by  a  sudden  hush  in 
the  Van  Ruyven  house.  One  lovely  night  during 
the  Indian  summer,  Van  Ruyven  sat  talking  long 
and  late  with  his  wife  and  daughter.  He  took 
particular  pleasure  in  reviewing  the  years  when 
Agratha  was  a  little  child,  and  in  slowly  following 
her  whole  career. 

"  Everything  was  right  though  we  did  not  know 
it  at  the  time,"  he  said ;  "  that  is  God's  way ! 
Where  we  cannot  see  Him,  there  we  must  trust 
Him.  That  is  so,  Ragel.  I  am  now  tired.  I  will 
go  to  sleep." 

They  watched  him  a  short  time,  and  as  they 
watched  became  aware  that  the  silver  cord  that 
moored  him  to  Time  was  rapidly  slackening.  He 
was  drifting  swiftly  and  silently  away 

"Into  the  eternal  shadow, 

That  girds  our  Life  around; 
Into  the  infinite  silence, 

Wherewith  Death's  shore  is  bound." 

Soon  after  this  event  the  Mclvars  and  Madame 
Van  Ruyven  returned  to  England,  and  the  future 
of  the  Mclvars  was  intimately  blent  with  the 


368    A   MAID   OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

diplomacies  and  social  events  of  the  Courts,  not 
only  of  Charles,  but  also  of  James,  William  and 
Mary,  and  the  splendid  military  and  literary 
reign  of  Queen  Anne.  During  the  'first  twenty- 
five  years  of  this  period  they  were  eminently  happy 
and  successful.  The  young  Chief  Ian  fulfilled  all 
his  parents'  extravagant  hopes,  and  the  ladies 
Ragel,  Agratha  and  Ladarine,  married  well  and 
suitably : 

"  For  Destiny  that  saw  them  so  divine, 
Spun  all  their  fortunes  in  a  silken  twine." 

It  had  been  one  of  Stuyvesant's  latest  acts  of 
authority  to  inaugurate  a  foreign  mail  service, 
and  through  this  channel  they  heard  occasionally 
how  events  were  marching  in  New  York  from  Rose 
Roedeke.  But  one  morning  she  most  unexpect 
edly  visited  them  at  Castle  Ivar.  She  was  richly 
dressed  in  the  lugubrious  widow's  garments  of  that 
day,  but  was  still  pretty  and  graceful,  and  she 
looked  with  wonder  on  the  lovely  Agratha,  then  in 
her  thirty-sixth  year,  and  the  very  zenith  of  her 
beauty. 

For  a  month  she  remained  at  Ivar,  and  during 
that  time  talked  much  of  Stuyvesant,  and  the 
people  with  whom  Agratha  had  been  familiar ;  but 
every  conversation,  no  matter  how  it  began,  ended 
with  Peter  Stuyvesant. 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Gael  one  day,  "  that  the  old 


THE    FALL   OF    NEW   AMSTERDAM     369 

Governor  retired  from  all  publis  affairs.  Some 
one  told  me  he  became  a  farmer,  and  grew  quiet 
and  reserved." 

Rose  laughed  heartily.  "  Who  could  have  told 
you  such  a  story?"  she  asked.  "Truly,  he  had 
the  finest  farm  in  the  country,  but  if  you  suppose 
he  ever  became  quiet  and  reserved,  you  never  can 
have  known  the  man.  Until  the  day  of  his  death 
he  managed  the  Domine  and  the  Kirk,  and  directed 
all  the  city  improvements.  He  became  very  social 
and  companionable;  for  Colonel  Nicolls  he  had  a 
true  friendship,  and  to  the  citizens  generally  he 
was  an  ever  ready  adviser  and  helper.  They  had 
always  been  proud  of  him,  but  in  his  private  life 
they  learned  to  love  and  to  trust  him." 

**  Was  he  long  sick?  "  asked  Gael. 

"  If  he  was,  he  made  no  complaint.  Yet  he 
must  have  known  that  the  end  was  approaching, 
for  his  affairs  were  all  in  the  most  exact  order, 
and  he  died  as  sweetly  as  a  little  child  who  is  tired 
with  play  lies  down  and  goes  to  sleep.  Madame 
Stuyvesant  told  me  he  sat  at  the  open  window  to 
the  last  moment.  He  held  her  hand,  but  he  kept 
his  eyes  upon  the  heavens  which  were  that  sum 
mer  night  wonderfully  full  of  stars,  and  just  as 
Orion  sank  down  in  the  west,  he  died." 

"  Peace  be  with  him !  "  said  Gael.  "  He  was  a 
great  man,  compelled  to  fight  life  in  an  arena  far 
too  small  for  him.  He  had  not  elbow  room  to 
compass  his  soul's  intentions  and  desires.  If  he 


370      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

had  been  Grand  Pensioner  of  Holland,  instead  of 
Governor  of  New  Netherland,  he  would  have  been 
a  much  greater  man." 

In  a  month  Rose  went  away  and  they  saw  her 
no  more.  She  had  come  to  McAlpine  hoping  to 
be  able  to  buy  back  the  old  home,  but  for  many 
reasons  she  found  it  impossible;  so  she  bought  a 
pretty  place  on  the  outskirts  of  Edinburgh.  In 
this  city  she  had  many  cousins  of  three  and  four 
descents  and  her  kind  heart  found  kindred  enough 
to  love  and  to  help. 

At  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century  Gael 
and  Agratha  retired  to  Castle  Ivar,  and  spent 
among  their  children,  grandchildren,  and  Clan 
Ivar  the  last  ten  years  of  their  lives.  Gael  was 
then  seventy  years  old,  and  Agratha  only  three 
years  younger.  They  had  had  full  lives,  and  their 
hearts  were  satisfied  with  the  past,  and  hopeful 
for  the  future.  At  this  time  the  two  mothers,  as 
well  as  Ladarine  had,  in  the  dialect  of  Lancashire, 
"  passed  out  of  it."  Madame  Van  Ruyven  and 
Lady  Mclvar  were  sleeping  side  by  side  in  the 
lonely  Mclvar  cemetery,  but  Ladarine  had  utterly 
refused  this  last  hospitality. 

"I  must  go  back  to  Outerby,  Yorkshire,  my 
Lord,"  she  said  to  Gael.  "I  must  be  buried 
there,  because  the  Gilpins  must  all  rise  together 
at  the  Judgment  Day.  We  are  a  big  family,  and 
we  can  stand  by  one  another  whatever  happens. 
I'm  not  afraid,  for  I've  been  a  pious  woman  all 


THE    FALL   OF   NEW   AMSTERDAM    371 

my  life,  though  I  never  testified,  there  being  no 
proper  church  at  Gravesend,  and  Ivar  just  as  bad 
off,  and  in  London  they  were  in  such  out-of-the- 
way  places,  and  nothing  but  chairs !  "  She  gave 
a  little  grim  laugh  at  the  memory  of  the  chairs 
and  their  bearers.  "  So,  someway  or  other,  I 
never  testified;  but  I  am  not  afraid.  Them  Above 
are  ready  to  make  allowances.  Anyways,  I've 
been  told  so." 

"  It  is  a  long  way  to  Outerby,  Ladarine,"  an 
swered  Mclvar.  "  I  would  lay  you  beside 
Madame  Van  Ruyven.  You  knew  her  for  many 
years." 

"I  never  cared  much  for  Madame  Van  Ruy 
ven,"  she  answered,  "  and  nobody  knows  how  long 
we  may  be  dead.  I  could  not  rest  in  my  grave, 
if  it  was  dug  anywhere  but  Outerby  churchyard. 
Besides  the  dead  and  gone  Mclvars  might  not  like 
a  Gilpin  among  them.  I'm  sure  I  would  feel  more 
than  a  bit  lonely  myself,  so  I  will  go  to  my  own. 
It  is  best  so." 

For  the  rest,  my  readers  can  easily  write  it 
for  themselves ;  for  life  though  it  is  set  in  an  end 
less  variety  of  frames,  is  in  reality  very  much  the 
same  in  all  essentials — we  suffer  and  enjoy,  we 
love  and  hate,  and  work  and  wish,  and  the  dream 
is  happy  or  sorrowful,  clear  or  dark,  as  it  is  given 
to  us.  A  million  lives  would  be  like  a  million 
waves  of  the  Atlantic,  all  alike,  and  yet  all  dif 
ferent.  And,  as  every  wave  would  finally  reach 


372      A   MAID    OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

the  shore,  so  all  the  lives  would  finally  reach  the 
grave. 

Gael  and  Agratha  lived  long  enough  to  see 
the  entrance  of  that  dynasty  that  was  to  an 
nihilate  the  Highland  Clans  as  a  system  of  life  and 
government;  but  all  their  life  they  were  facing 
onward  to  the  shadows  in  which  their  graves  were 
hid  in  those  lonely  acres  above  the  stormy  Minch. 
For  two  hundred  years  now  the  great  pines  have 
whispered  and  crooned  above  them,  and  there  is 
a  granite  pillar  at  their  head  on  which  is  graven 
the  words: 

"  THEY  BEST  IN  PEACE  " 

But  do  they :  We  have  a  nobler  hope  for  them, 
the  hope  of 

"  The  freer  step,  the  fuller  breath, 

The  wide  horizon's  grander  view; 
The  sense  of  life  that  knows  no  Death, 
The  Life  that  maketh  all  things  new." 


CHAPTER  FOURTEEN 

STUYVESANT    AND    ANOTHER 

WHILE  writing  of  Governor  Stuyvesant  this  thing 
happened  to  me.  I  had  collected  from  all  possible 
sources  the  facts  recorded  of  his  picturesque  per 
sonality,  and  as  I  began  to  clothe  these  dry  bones 
of  history  with  human  passions,  and  flesh  and 
blood  purposes  and  ambitions,  I  became  persist 
ently  aware  of  a  familiarity  which  would  not  be 
dismissed.  One  day  the  source  of  this  familiarity 
was  suddenly  revealed  to  me,  and  ever  since,  I 
have  marvelled  at  the  likeness  between  a  man 
popularly  considered  dead  for  more  than  two  cen 
turies,  and  a  man  dwelling  in  our  midst,  and  known 
to  all,  either  by  personal  contact,  or  vivid  reports 
and  descriptions.  Let  any  one  consider  the  fol 
lowing  distinctive  qualities  of  Stuyvesant,  and  in 
all  probability  they  will  quickly  remember  a  liv 
ing  man,  who  has  all  the  fiery  radiations  of  his 
character,  modified  in  some  cases  by  the  spirit  of 
a  more  refined  age,  and  intensified  in  others  by  its 
wider  knowledge. 

Stuyvesant  had  a  thorough  respect  for  the 
ordinances  of  religion,  and  personally  observed 
them. 

373 


374      A   MAID    OF    OLD    NEW    YORK 

He  was  a  good  husband,  father,  and  brother, 
and  a  stickler  for  all  household  virtues. 

He  advocated  early  marriage  and  loved  chil 
dren. 

His  private  morals  were  unimpeachable,  his 
public  ones  equally  beyond  question. 

He  was  a  true  friend,  faithful  through  good 
and  evil  report.  He  was  also  an  open  enemy,  he 
did  not  carry  his  hatred  secretly.  He  stabbed  no 
man  in  the  dark. 

He  detested  a  mob  government,  and  passionately, 
advocated  centralisation  and  one  supreme  head 
of  public  affairs. 

He  had  a  wonderfully  magnetic  presence.  If 
he  chose  to  win  the  crowd,  no  one  could  resist  him. 

Above  all,  he  possessed  a  vivid  straight-forward 
eloquence.  His  words  were  javelins,  and  he  sent 
them  home  with  such  scathing,  picturesque  ad 
jectives  that  men  were  compelled  to  listen  to 
them. 

Naturally  he  was  a  soldier,  had  true  military 
instincts,  and  great  personal  courage. 

He  was  a  scholar  as  well  as  a  soldier,  and  when 
released  from  the  cares  of  government,  became 
a  great  reader. 

He  had  an  inborn  love  of  splendour,  delighted 
in  rich  clothing,  fine  furniture  and  paintings,  and 
a  noble  dwelling  place. 

He  insisted  on  honouring  the  government  with 
all  respectful  ceremonies,  such  as  the  flying  of 


STUYVESANT    AND    ANOTHER    375 

flags,  the  booming  of  cannon,  the  incitement  of 
trumpets  and  military  music. 

This  was  the  man  who  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ago  governed  New  York  with  a  strong  hand, 
and  left  behind  him  traditions  of  personal  influ 
ence  so  powerful,  that  neither  the  advent  of  newer 
heroes,  nor  the  crushing  materialism  of  later  times 
have  been  able  to  entirely  discredit  them.  He  is 
still  believed  to  stamp  about  the  streets  laid  over 
his  beloved  Bowery  farm  at  all  hours  of  the  night, 
and  unexpectedly  to  visit  the  watchmen  of  these 
streets,  if  not  doing  their  duty. 

Yet  this  personality,  so  vigorous  and  interest 
ing  after  the  lapse  of  two  centuries  and  a  half,  is 
believed  by  the  majority  to  have  left  this  earth 
forever.  They  are  sure  that 

"The  good  Knight  is  dust, 
His  sword  rust, 
His  soul  is  with  the  saints  they  trust." 

^This  trust  is  doubtful.  Truly  his  soul,  when  it 
dropped  the  fleshly  garment,  called  Peter  Stuy- 
vesant,  as  worn  out  and  of  no  further  use,  would 
go  first  to  those  starry  hostelries,  which  are  pro 
vided  for  the  comforting  and  instruction  of  good 
souls  between  their  reincarnations. 

Here  it  would  rest  until  it  had  assimilated  all 
the  experiences  of  its  late  life,  and  recollected 
and  reviewed  the  countless  bodies  it  had  made  use 


376      A   MAID    OF   OLD   NEW   YORK 

of,  on  its  march  onward.  For  the  soul  marches 
continually  between  two  worlds,  one  containing  all 
the  memories  of  the  past,  the  other  all  the  hopes 
of  the  future. 

A  strong  soul  like  Peter  Stuyvesant's  would 
not  rest  long  even  in  Paradise;  it  would  grow 
quickly  weary  of  quiescent  repose,  it  would  soon 
recall  the  dear  Earth,  its  struggles,  victories  and 
defeats.  It  would  desire  to  strive,  not  to  rest ;  to 
burn,  not  to  smoulder ;  to  win  by  merit,  and  never 
rest  while  there  was  more  to  win.  No  Isles  of  the 
Blest,  no  quiet  seats  of  the  just,  no  angel  songs  on 
the  golden  streets  would  satisfy.  Stuyvesant 
would  choose  rather  the  wages  of  going  on,  even, 
by  the  road  of  Earth's  pilgrimages,  battles,  vic 
tories  and  defeats,  until  he  reached  the  colossal 
manhood  of  a  Son  of  God. 

"  For  it  is  past  belief,  that  Christ  hath  died 
Only  that  we  unending  psalms  may  sing ; 
That  all  the  gain  Death's  awful  curtains  hide, 
Is  this  eternity  of  antheming." 

They  that  have  ears  to  hear  and  souls  to  un 
derstand,  let  them  do  so;  they  will  likely  find  a 
new  Peter  Stuyvesant  in  their  midst.  If  they 
cannot,  there  is  no  blame  to  them,  for  this  faith 
of  supreme  justice  and  abounding  consolations 
comes  neither  by  preaching  nor  reading,  it  de 
pends  upon  a  spiritual  condition.  When  the  soul 


STUYVESANT    AND    ANOTHER    377 

is  in  that  condition,  the  truth  of  reincarnation  re 
veals  itself  naturally  and  spontaneously,  just  as  a 
rose  tree,  when  it  has  clothed  its  thorny  branches 
with  living  leaves  finds  some  morning  among  them 
the  marvel  of  the  rose. 


THE  END 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


41584 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


•  •  •     nil          ill  •     ill          |  in  Jin  || 

A    001  372  349    9 


—— — ••••••1 

1 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
THIS  BOOK  CARD 


-M 


.: 

5  = 


i  3 
8 
£ 
8 

a 

8 
8 
M 

a 

B 
X 
t* 


University  Research  Library 


